Stranger Days

by Vilcor88

Rating: mature
Tags: Human, Alternate Universe, Comedy, Random, Adventure
Length: 87103

An old man bearing promises of grand adventure and ponies. All he asks in return is for a hero. A video store employee is up for the challenge, but is he ready to be the mare to save the world?

"I once woke up with a magical crystal sword buried in my chest, and that's not even the strangest thing about that day!"

An old man comes bearing promises of grand adventure and travel to Equestria. All he asks in return is for somebody to play the hero. Only, being impaled on a sword wasn't part of the plan.

Can Christian—video store employee nonpareil—become the hero he's agreed to be? It will take all of his willpower, skill, and the year's time he's been given to prepare for his quest. Maybe he can even have a good time with some new friends…

"Wait, why am I a mare?"

(The cover art is a sketch that I commissioned from FauxSquared and then was vectored by Seven Fates. You can find Faux's Deviant Art page Here and Seven Fates here (SilverAlchemistPony) . Seven Fates even has a FimFiction Page . I recommend checking their stuff. Seven Fates is also responsible for the much improved descriptions and has helped me overall on the fic, so really, go read his stuff.)

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2014-11-17 08:53:55 UTC

Chapter 2 A night at the Librarian's

Chapter 2

A night at the Librarian's

“I don’t have a heart?”

Twilight nodded. “I mean, you don’t have a heart heart. It looks like there is some crystalline structure replacing it." She began to lean forward, maybe to study it more. She didn’t have the chance though. I quickly pushed the thing aside.

“I quit.”

I smiled and began to stumble my way towards the door. Twilight seemed to be the only one who has recovered from the knowledge of a pony walking and talking without a heart because she quickly ran after me. “What do you mean ‘You quit’?” She was giving me a weird stare.

“It is quite simple, my dear Twilight. I quit. I am not playing this game anymore. I am leaving!” I got to the door and was fumbling with it. “I really don’t know what’s going on. This has really been too strange. A crystal heart? A sword through the chest? That weird mare.” I shook my head. Still can’t get the door open. “But the worst thing...The thing I can’t stand the most! I have been turned into a mother bucking female!!!” I growled, swinging around and bucking the door as hard as I could.

It was quite a feat for my inexperience, but my victory was very short lived. I am not sure what the doors in Ponyville are made out of, but through all my effort, I didn’t even make a notch in the thing. Instead, for the third time this day, I fell flat on my face. This caused my head to start throbbing. Twilight walked over to the door and turned the knob the opposite way I was turning it, allowing the door to slowly creak open. “Thank you” I said from the floor.

“Not a problem!” She said with a big smile. So adorkable. “I don’t think you should leave the hospital yet. There are some tests that might prove very useful.....” I had raised my hoof to stop her from talking.

“No...I just...I just need to leave. I need to gather my thoughts or something. This still feels very unreal to me.”

“Where are you gonna go? Couldn't you just do that here?” Seems the others seemed to recover, because it was a nurse asking me this. They all just stood there staring at me. That did nothing to help my comfort levels with the situation.

“I am incredibly uncomfortable with hospitals. As for where I will go...” Ok. They may have got me on this one. “I don’t know. I don’t know anyone in this world. I don’t have any money or a place to stay either....” I fell back on my haunches. “Wow...That kind of sucks huh?”

The room was in dead silence for a minute. The Doctor coughed and looked to the nurses. “We should...go check the other patients.” The nurses nodded and they all left the room in a hurry, leaving me alone there with Twilight and Fluttershy. Fluttershy flew over next to Twilight who was sitting in front of me.

“Nice to know I can count on the medical staff for help....you know, just in case I am missing a heart or something.“ I rolled my eyes and shook my head. Seriously, who abandons somepony with a serious heart problem.

“Don’t blame them. Ponyville doctors don’t usually tend to these sort of problems.“ Twilight had her gaze fixed on my chest. “Actually, I have never heard of something like this happening to a pony before.” Why do I feel like I am about to get dissected? “If you need a place to stay, I have an extra bed you can use until Celestia gets here tomorrow.“ I am pretty sure if I wiggle my chest, she would start drooling. Should I be subtle?

“Twilight...My eyes are up here.” Subtlety is overrated.

She blinked and looked up. “Oh sorry. I was wondering how you are able to live without a heart. It should be impossible. I mean, you have to take into account blood flow and mmpph!” I had shoved my hoof against her mouth.

“Twilight...I don’t want to talk about this anymore. Ok?” She nodded and I removed my hoof. “I just want to find someplace to clear my head.” My stomach decided that it was going to tell me right then that it had no food in it. The loud grumble it made actually echoed in the room. “How does grass taste?”

Fluttershy patted my head. “Oh you don’t need to worry. We can get you something to eat. Our friend Pinkie Pie works at SugarCube Corner. It is a nice place to relax.“ Twilight gave Fluttershy a stern look. “Oh...well..sometimes.” I knew the implications behind Twilight’s stare. I also knew I wouldn’t get any peace of mind there but the hunger gnawing at my stomach told me that was my next location.

Twilight smiled after my stomach growled. “We can take you there if you would like.” I nodded. “Alright then. I’ll help you with the release forms and we can get a bite to eat together.“ Oddly friendly. “Come on with me...I don’t think you’ve told me your name.” I opened my mouth to say Christian but I thought back on the strange mare’s words. My human name is really out of place in this world. What would be a good pony name?

“My name is...Crystal Blossom.”

“That was bloody idiotic!” Fluttershy flinched but that couldn’t stop me. “Just who the hell do they think I am? What kind of guy would treat a lady like that?! I thought that this world would be a bit more reserved in that aspect!” Why was I yelling? Well, while we were at the front counter, I was pretty much violated by a stallion. He leaned up to me saying “I find that blank flank sexy. Wanna find your talent?” He said, rubbing my backside. Luckily, the stallion was not a hospital door. Unlucky for him, that's what he was going to be spending a better part of a month behind. Twilight and Fluttershy had to drag me out of there before I could beat him up some more.

Still felt good to let off some steam though. “He is lucky I didn’t geld him right there. I swear...” I huffed, feeling my rage starting to leave me. “At least I got walking down a bit....” The trick to walking like this was actually easier than I was making it out to be. You just had to do a sort of crawling motion, only modify it a bit.

Fluttershy nodded. “Oh yes. You are doing a very good job.“ I was getting a bit annoyed at Fluttershy. She kept talking to me like I was some child. Oh yeah it was cute in the show, but it’s kind of annoying when it’s directed at you.  "If you want, I would be able to teach you how to fly.”

“No.” She looked hurt. “I mean, that is a very generous offer, Fluttershy. But I am not sure the type of training I want is the kind you could give.”

“There is SugarCube Corner.” Twilight piped in. I was starting to worried about her as well. Ever since the hospital, she has been acting overly cheerful. I think she was actually holding herself back. “You should watch out for Pinkie Pie, Crystal. She can be a bit over the top at times.” She let out a laugh that could be compared to the one in the third episode of season two.

“Uh yeah.” Creepy. “I’ll watch out for her.” I knew full and well Pinkie’s antics. I walked up the steps, smiling. I know how to handle her.  I opened the door...and my world exploded into a colourful blast of confetti and streamers. I screamed and fell backwards back down the steps, landing on my back.

“Oh Celestia! Crystal! Are you alright?” Twilight’s, Fluttershy’s and Pinkie’s faces came into my view. I could feel my face redden as I started breathing in quick breaths. “Crystal? What’s the matter? Are you hurt?”

“Nnnnn I think peed myself!” Each of them looked down and then made a face.

“Ew..” Twi and Pinkie backed away as Fluttershy took to the air. Twi seemed to noticed that ponies were staring and shot them a look. “Would you mind? Some privacy would be nice.“ The ponies looked embarrassed and continued on their chores. Pinkie and Twilight helped me up and into Sugarcube Corner. Once inside, they led me upstairs while Fluttershy went to explain to the Cakes about what was going on.

“I am sorry. I saw a new pony coming to my shop and I got excited.” Pinkie’s ears were flattened and she had her lips stuck out in a pout. Her mane was still poofy so I felt safe when they led me into the bathroom.

“It’s fine, Pinkie...” I watched as Twilight started up a bath. Pinkie gave me a smile but didn’t say anything. “I may have gotten a bit overconfident...” I could still feel my face as red as ever.  Keeping my tail plastered between my legs, I walked over to Twilight. “I am sorry. I think I may have caused some unintended embarrassment for your friends.” She just smiled and put a hoof around my neck while staying clear of my back end.

“Don’t worry. We stick together. It is what friends do. Now, The bath is ready. How about jumping in?”

“And any friend of Twilight’s is a friend of mine!” I watched as she poured copious amounts of bubble bath into the water. I watched as the bubbles began to form even though nothing was stirring up the water. I figured there may have been a bit of magic involved but I think it would probably be best to stop comparing things to our world.

“And now that we’re friends, I totally have to throw you a party! I’ll invite everypony. We’ll have cake and icecream and there will be balloons and streamers and punch! Ooo! I could also make my super special Cherrychimichangas...or should I call them Chimicherrychangas? BerryPunch has this new recipe that I think would go great with them! Oh, how old are you? What’s your name? Do you like cherries?”

I couldn’t help but start laughing as I climbed into the tub. “ My name Is Crystal Blossom.” I really like that name. “And yes I like cherries.... as for my age...” This is where I wasn’t sure what to say. I am not sure how long ponies lived for. I know in my world most animals don't live for all that long. “I am not sure how it would translate but...I am of age, if that is what you are asking.“ I didn’t know which was scarier. Pinkie’s smile or Twilight’s.

“Okie dokie loki! I am going to go get this party started! I want you to be here tonight, ok?” The smile is just infectious but it was kind of hampered by Twilight staring me down. “Alright!” Pinkie Pie bounced off before hearing my answer.

I relaxed in the warm waters. I think  this the first time I was actually relaxed naturally since I been here. That was until I was aware Twilight was still staring me down. I looked up to her with a worried frown. “Spread your wings out.”

“Huh?!”

“If what you and that mare were talking about earlier is true, then you are not used to having wings. It was kind of confirmed earlier when you hit me in the face” Yay, guilt. “And with that, you wouldn’t really know how to take care of them right, would you?”

“And you would?”

She nodded happily. “Yeah. I read a book about it!” Ok. I would usually be very skeptical but this is Twilight Sparkle we are talking about. “It is something I have always wanted to try. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy won’t let me clean they’re wings. I really don’t know why.“ I slowly opened my wings.

“So I am a test subject?”

She blushed. “Well...I guess if you had to put it like that.” I laughed, just turning my back to her so she would have easier access. I didn’t mind truthfully. I would rather have someone who actually read about something like this do it. I would probably mess them up or something. I could feel her running her hoof through my feather.

“These are the primaries. These, the secondaries. Tertiary.” I shivered as she ran her hoof over them. “Oh...Sorry.” I waved a hoof at her.

“Do you mind if they just get cleaned? This is a bit weird for me already.“ It was true. I don’t remember Twilight being this friendly in the show and it was kind of creepy. I couldn't put my hoof on it, but something was off.

“Oh...Ok.” She said cheerfully and started washing. I relaxed and stopped questioning Twilight’s friendliness. So let’s get a clearer view. I am a pony. This isn’t really a bad thing for me. I am a mare. I have a problem with this but I can not really do anything about it can I? Those who cannot accept change will always have a bad time, right?

Now about the whole no heart and sword thing. I can’t do much about that either, except maybe whine and cry over it. I guess I’ll have to wait until Celestia gets here tomorrow to get some answers. Celestia! I mimicked Twilight’s little ‘mystery solved’ hoof clop from earlier. That’s why Twilight is acting so friendly. Celestia is coming to investigate me, so if she sticks next to me and is my friend, she’ll look good in Celestia’s eyes. I started giggling like mad.

“You alright? Is it really that ticklish?”

“No no. I just...thought of something funny. Twilight....Thank you.” I turned my head back to face her. “And not for just right now. Last night too. You were crying for me. You had no reason to, yet you showed compassion for a complete stranger. I appreciate it, dearly.” Ha ha, score. The blush that spread across her face was so cute. I knew watching animes weren’t a total waste.

“I...I..” Twilight stuttered. “It’s...”

“It’s time to get something to eat, I think.” The growl from my stomach punctuated my statement. “I think I am clean enough. Thanks again, Twilight. I probably would have messed my wings all up.”

“It’s no problem.” She almost sounded like Fluttershy. Maybe I did lay it on a little thick. She reached into the tub to pull the stopper as I got out. I stood there for a second looking around. “What’s wrong? Why aren’t you drying yourself off?”

“I would but I don’t see a towel anywhere.”

Twilight gave me a stern look. “You really don’t know anything about being a pegasus. Interesting.” Her horn glowed and I could feel the water being extracted from my fur. Twilight deposited the excess water into the tub and headed for the door with me right behind.

The next few events were rather uneventful. I was quite thankful for this as it let me piece together my thoughts a bit more. Twilight ordered some bearclaws and sandwiches for us. I guess SugarCube Corner sold a bit more than just confectioneries. After that she led me through the town to a little park nearby. During our walk, I was too enrapture with all the sight of the town to noticed Twi’s changed behavior.

It wasn’t until we were sat down that I realized she wasn’t staring at me like some prize anymore. She was now looking at me like I was some sort of puzzle she couldn’t figure out. I took a bite out of the sandwich she had given me and chewed slowly. For being a flower sandwich it wasn’t that bad. I watched her watch me so she knew i knew she was watching me. Finally, I couldn’t stand it anymore. “Hey, Twi, is everything alright? You’ve been acting a bit weird since the bath....”

She sighed and laid her sandwich down. “What are you and what exactly do you want?” The question caught me a bit off guard. “I mean, that mare back in the hospital said that you were the one who wanted to come here. That you came here on a grand adventure. So what exactly is your grand adventure? What are you here for?” She kept a narrowed gaze on me.

“I...I don’t know really.“ I rubbed the back of my head. “The last thing I remember before waking up in the Everfree castle was clocking in at work this morning. It’s a blank after that. I don’t know anything about an adventure but as for me choosing to be here...” I sighed. “Can I tell you something and you not freak out about it?”

“Yeah. What is it?”

“Pinkie promise?”

“How do you...” A stare from me made her sigh. “Cross my heart, hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.” She finished by putting her hoof over her eye. “Now what is it?”

I took a deep breath. “The reason I know about Equestria and you and your friends is because in my world, the adventures you have with your friends is a show. A television show. I got hooked on the show about a year back and thought that coming here would be awesome. It looked like fun. That’s why I probably chose to come here.“ Twilight was giving me a skeptical look.

“You know how crazy that sounds? How would that be-”

“Season two, episode three: Lesson Zero. It showed you having a nervous breakdown as you went to your friends, desperately trying to solve a friendship problem before you were tardy. It also showed you talking to yourself in a puddle and your reflection talking back to you. Right after that you went to your friends for their help but they just thought you were overreacting so you went and made a friendship problem by casting the Want It, Need It spell on your old Smarty-Pants doll. Works every time.”

I watched her eyes slowly glaze over as the gears worked in her head. I could tell the moment it all clicked together for her because her eyes lit up with something that made my stomach turn. Fear. Before I could say anything, the unicorn’s horn flickered with magic and she disappeared in a flash of light. “So much for not freaking out.”

I took another bite of my sandwich and sighed. I could have ran blindly after her but that would have gotten me lost. Plus, what would it accomplish? She could just teleport away again. So I sat there and ate my sandwiches and bearclaw. I put Twilight’s half eaten one with her other and waited.

After about twenty minutes, I started getting anxious. That was probably a bit too much for the poor mare. I was regretting my choice on telling her now. Another ten minutes passed before I saw Twilight in the distances coming towards me. She had Applejack and Rainbow Dash with her. They looked unhappy.

I gave a weak smile and wave when they got close enough. This wasn’t going to end well. “Hi again AppleJack. Hey Rainbow Dash.” Before I could blink I had a face full of RD. She was pressing her nose against mine. It wasn’t in a cute way but more in a ‘I’m challenging you’ way.

“I don’t think so. Cut the pal crap. How do you know so much about Twilight, huh? Are you a spy?!” I think my heart would have skipped a beat if I had one. She smelled good too. I am not sure what I expected her to smell like, but definitely not like a fresh rain. But she was being pulled away from me before I could say anything.

“Whoa, Nelly. Hold yer horses, Rainbow. Let her explain herself before jumpin’ to conclusions.” AJ let go of Dash’s tail and turned to me. “She does have a good point though. How do ya know so much about Twi?” I sighed. Yeah. This isn’t exactly going good. RD’s little stunt now made the nearby ponies very wary.

“It’s not just her. I know a lot about all of you, I guess.” I chewed my bottom lip and thought. “Where should I start? This is actually more difficult than I thought it would be. I know about Nightmare Moon all the up to where Twilight be.....” I stopped and looked at Twilight. She was staring at me expectantly. “That was me going too far. Let’s just say I know Discord is now reformed.” Twilight narrowed her eyes at me. “Please don’t ask me what is about to come or all of what I know. It isn’t my place to say.” I looked at her pleadingly.

“So you’re telling us you know everything about us since Twilight’s been living in Ponyville?” Dashie looked at me skeptically. “I don’t know. That sounds kinda fishy to me. What do you think, Twilight?”

Twilight stared at me long and hard. “I think we can trust her. I am not too sure of her story but I don’t think she would hurt any of us.” She smiled at me. I wonder how much of that decision was affected by my little thank you earlier. Applejack nodded but Rainbow Dash stared me in the eyes.

“I am only trusting you because Twilight says you’re ok. You pull any kind of funny business and I’ll make sure you wished Celestia would have sent you to the moon!” I couldn’t help but smile and nod.

“I understand, Rainbow Dash. Well now I have met all the Elements of Harmony except one. You think I could meet Rarity? I mean, only if that falls in the ‘not funny business’ category.” I smiled quickly at Rainbow Dash, who was glaring at me.

“Sorry, sugarcube. Rarity’s done gone to Canterlot fer some fashion show.” AJ grimaced at the thought. “She wanted me to come along, but there is just too much work on the farm.” She looked up and frowned. “But that’s me and mine own’s problem.”

“What’s wrong with your wings?” Dash blurted out. I quickly whipped my head around, horrified they were doing the whole limp-stiff thing again. They weren’t though. Both were folded snugly against my body.

“What are you talking about? They are fine.”

RD rolled her eyes. “Yeah, if you are letting some egghead study them.” I could see Twilight blush from beside AppleJack.  “I mean look at them. They’re all flat. That is totally not aerodynamic. You would look like a chicken trying to fly up there.“

“Uh...Dash...”

“What is it, AJ? I am trying to give this newbie a lesson.” Rainbow turned around, finally noticing Twilight’s dejected expression. “Hey Twilight, what’s wrong?”

Twilight looked up to Rainbow Dash with a pout. “I tried my best. I really did. I did everything just like the book said to, but even then I failed.“

Dashie finally saw the errors in her words. “Oh...” She flew down next to Twilight. “Hey Twilight. I didn’t mean it like that. You did really well, for a unicorn. A proper preening is just something you can’t learn from a book, ok? If she wants great wings, she is gonna have to learn from someone like me.” Dash thumped a hoof on her chest. “I mean, look at the beauties! You don’t think I learned to make them this good looking from some book, do you?”

Twilight seemed to lighten up a little. “I guess so, Dash. I thought it looked good though...” Twilight still sounded a bit down. I quickly thought up of something to sort of change the subject.

“Hey, Dash. How about teaching me how to fly?”

The three ponies gave me a look. Twilight more so, knowing the details of my situation. “Hah! Why would I do that? Teaching is so uncool.”

“Oh...So you are saying you can’t do it.”

“What did you say?”

I put a hoof to my chin. I already knew I had her hooked in. “Or you might be too scared. Yeah. I mean I would be. Just think if the Wonderbolts heard you couldn’t even teach the basics of flying. It’s alright. I understand your fear, Dashie.”

“Now you just hold on a second! I ain’t afraid of anything and I sure as heck can teach the basics of flying!”  It was a good thing she had her back turned to Twi and AppleJack. They knew what I was doing.

“Oh yeah? Then prove it!“ You don’t know how bad I wanted to glomp Rainbow Dash over the expression she made.

“I will! And maybe a little bit of my awesomeness will rub off on you.” She took to the air, hovering a few feet above our heads. “Come on. Show me what you got!” She taunted me with a hoof. I smirked and spread my wings.

“Whoa. Now hold on there.“ Applejack rushed over to my side. “Don’t y’all think ya should start off a bit smaller?”

“Yeah." Twilight had a worried look on her face. “She did just get out of the hospital after all.“ I growled, causing AJ to back away from me.

“I am not a she!” With a powerful stroke of my wings, I lifted off the ground. With another, I lifted even higher. I grinned goofily. I was flying! And now I was falling. I made the stupid move of trying to look behind me. This threw my balance off and my next wing stroke sent me tumbling through the air. I skipped off the ground, skidding to a stop on my side. “That....actually didn’t hurt...” I got to my hooves and looked myself over. Everything was in the right spot.

“You really don’t know how to fly, do you newbie?” Rainbow Dash was laughing from her spot in the air.

“Oh shush, Dashie. It was my first time. Or should I mention flight academy? The show did have a fair share of flashbacks” Total bluff, but it worked. The colour seem to drain from Dash’s face. “Alright then. What did I do wrong? I felt pretty stable up there....”

Dash seemed to shake herself out of it and stared at me. “Are you kidding? What didn’t you do wrong? You were extremely off balance, your wings weren’t in sync and you got too overconfident.” Wow. That’s the pot calling the kettle black.

“Well then. This is where I get goin’. I have got a lot of work that needs ta be done before Pinkie’s party tonight.“ She tipped her hat. “Nice meetin’ ya again. I’ll see you all later.” She nodded and turned around, heading off in a direction I could only assume was Sweet Apple Acres.

“Oh yeah! Pinkie is throwing me a party.“ I clopped my hooves together gleefully. “I have always wanted to experience one. Are they as much fun as they look?”

“Yeah. Sometimes.“ Dash scratched behind her ear like she was confused with my question. “Now come on! I wanna see those wings pumping!”

I saluted her. “Yes, Ma’am.” I took to the air again. We went at it for quite a few hours. Dash seemed to like showing off how to do “simple things” as she called them, while Twilight stayed below and took notes. By the time I was sore enough to call it quits, the sky was beginning to turn orange from the setting sun.

I huffed as we walked towards the library. I could feel the tips of my wings dragging along the ground they hung limply as I walked. I didn’t care though. I was quite proud of what I accomplished. I think I was quite the fast learner. I couldn’t do any complex tricks but normal flying activity was a go. Twilight said it was probably due to some natural Pegasus instinct to fly but I am sure I had quite a hoof to play in the as well.

“You did pretty well, Newbie.” Dash still wasn’t calling me by the name I had given them. “At this rate, you could become a top notch flyer. Who could expect any less with a pony as awesome as me teaching you?” I just grinned and nodded. She may lay it on but she was a really good teacher. I am pretty sure if Dash had been a unicorn, Twilight would have had a run for her money.

“So I am guessing Pinkie’s party is set up at the library?” A nodded from Twilight confirmed. “She has everything set up by now, huh?” Another nod. “Well...at least I am ready for this one.” Golden Oaks Library came into view.

“This one? What are you talking about?” I flushed and Twilight shook her head. Dash shrugged but didn’t push the subject further. I was thankful that Twilight didn’t tell Dash about that, I probably wouldn’t have live it down.I took a deep breath as we got to the door.

“Are you ready for this?”

I nodded to Twilight. “Yeah. Let’s go on in....” She pushed open the door, giving way to a dark interior. I braced myself as we walked inside.

“SURPRISE!!!”

I was momentarily blind by the lights flashing on. When I could focus again, I could see the plethora of ponies throughout the room. Pinkie Pie popped into my line of sight.

“Welcome Welcome Welcome. We welcome you today!

It’s alright that you peed yourself, we just hope you enjoy your stay!

And Mmm mmm mmm mm....”

I shoved my hooves over her mouth and kept them there until she finished the song. I was entirely aware of all the eyes on me at this point. I may have forgotten about Pinkie’s lack of modesty.

“You peed yourself?” And Dash’s absence of subtlety. I could hear her trying to suppress a laugh. This day has been a rollercoaster. On a high one minute, dragging on the ground the next. I sighed and walked over to the punch bowl.

“Does this contain alcohol?”

Everypony turned to me from glaring at Dash and shook their head. Pinkie Pie bounced over next to me. “Silly Filly, that stuff isn’t until the after-party party, right AJ?”

Applejack frowned at being put on the spot. “Uh....eeyup.”

Pinkie gave me a hug. “So don’t worry and have fun!” Pinkie Pie did smell sweet like cupcakes and sugar but I was not about to stick her mane in my mouth to find out if it tasted like cotton candy.

I gave her a weak smile. “Aye. Turn the frown upside down? I can do that.“ I started pouring some punch as Pinkie bounced away. Despite the minor hiccup in the beginning, the party was a hit. I enjoyed myself a lot. I met a number of ponies I recognized from the show, most noticeably was Berry Punch.

Sometime during the party, she pulled me to the side.  Wrapping a hoof around my neck and pulling me in tight, she pressed a silver flask against my chest. “Hey...hey. It’s okay to have some fun.” She winked at me and went back to the party.

Confused, I popped the lid of the flask and took a sniff. I immediately crinkled my nose and pulled it away. It smelled good, fruity and tangy but the overbearing alcoholic stench made my eyes water. I heard a chuckle and turn to see it’s source. Bon-Bon.

“You might not want to drink that until the party is over. Trust me.” She gave me the same kind of wink Berry Punch did and walked off as well. I let out a chuckle and tucked the flask under my wing.

After a couple hours, the party started winding down. Most of the ponies started leaving, mumblings of work and chores muttered under their breath. Soon it was just me, the mane six minus Fluttershy and Rarity, Berry Punch and some mare I didn’t recognize. Applejack went into another room as Pinkie gathered us around.

“Alrighty, mares and mare-who-looks-like-a-mare-but-isn’t-really-a-mare. Time for our favorite game. Pinkie’s Punch Party!”

“Uh...Pinkie...I don’t think it can be called a punch party when we’re usin’ cider.” Applejack returned with a platter holding shot glasses and a large bottle of black liquid. It looked ominous.

Pinkie Pie just giggled. “You brought that kind of cider? Hope nopony is planning on going home tonight.” I was getting worried again. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust them, I didn’t trust myself.  The few times I have gotten drunk in my life have been...interesting. From what I am told, I am a very affectionate drunk. It was always left at that.

“I don’t know...I don’t think I would feel right playing this.  This seems like a game you would play with close friends.” I backed up a bit. “I think maybe I should just go lay down or something.”

“Haha! Don’t be a silly filly! This is a party for you!” Pinkie took the platter from Aj and passed out the glasses. “Now here are the rules. You get dared to do something by the last player. If you do it, everypony else takes a drink. If you can’t do it, you take a drink! It’s simple and fun!” I looked to the ponies next to me. Dash to my left, Berry punch to my right. This doesn’t seem that bad. “We go counter clockwise!” This seems really bad.

“You get to start, Twilight!” Twilight’s ear perked and she looked at Pinkie then to me, then back to Pinkie.

“Why am I starting? I thought it was Crystal’s party...”

“Because it is funner this way!” Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes. I knew she knew it was better not to question Pinkie Pie’s antics.

“Alright.....Pinkie...Can you tell me how the Fibonacci numbers relate to nature?” Twilight smirked.

“The Fibonacci numbers are nature's numbering system, silly. They are everywhere in nature, from the leaf arrangement in plants, to the designs of the florets of a flower. The Fibonacci numbers are therefore applicable to the growth of every living thing. Fibonacci numbers are practically the building blocks of life, Twilight. Everypony knows that.”

The room was dead silent. Twilight growled and filled her glass, quickly swallowing the black cider. I am sure if she had toes, they would be curling. Twi quickly passed the bottle on. Applejack and Berry Punch, the latter I suspect was already drunk, seemed to have no problem downing the liquid. I watched as Berry poured a glass for me with a smile.

I noticed everyone was looking at me as I raised the glass to my lips. “YOLO.” I said before tipping my head back and throwing the contents of the glass down my throat. The first thing I noticed was the overpowering taste of apples. This lasted a half a second at best. The fire that spread through my throat and lungs, it was unexplainable.

I tried gasping for air, dropping my glass. “Whoa nelly.” I could hear somepony say as I started coughing, falling to my side. I felt something reach under my wing and a couple seconds later, cold metal was pressed against my lips. Another liquid was being poured into my mouth. It was sweet and tangy, soothing as it flowed down my throat.

“I am glad I brought some of my special punch,” Berry Punch said as she pulled the silver flask she gave me earlier away from my lips. I took a deep breath and rolled on my back, looking up at the others who were staring down at me.

“That....was awesome!” I managed to croak out. Everypony laughed and Berry handed the flask back to me. We hadn’t made a full round yet before it was obvious the alcohol was taking effect. More so in me, having to take a gulp of Berry’s punch every time I took a shot.

The questions and dares were becoming less and less biased as a second round started. I was just about to have my second turned when Twilight let out a very loud laugh. All heads turned to her as she crawled across the room towards me. I used crawl because there was no way she could have walked the straight line to me. “YOU!”

“Meh?”

She nodded. “You...you are a Pegasus! But....you’re not one. You said you’re not one.” She was uncomfortably close. “I wanna find out! I’m gonna test on you!” Before I could react, Twilight was on top of me. “Lesse....You got pony hooves” She took one of my hooves in between hers and and examined it. “An’a pudgy pony belly.” She began rubbing her hooves all over my belly, causing me to giggle and laugh.

Suddenly, she clamped her hooves on my face and stretched my cheeks out in a smile. “An’ a pretty pony face!” She pulled harder, stretching my cheeks more.

“NnnN, Twi! That hurts.” She let go of my face with a frown.

“Sowwy, Crystal...” Her eyes lit up as she turned my face to the side. I gasped and squealed as she took my ear into her mouth and nibbled on it. “Ann soff pawny errs!” I don’t know how long she sat chewing on my ear and rubbing both of my wings, which were fully flared, before somepony started pulling Twilight off of me.

“Hey now, Twilight.” Berry Punch spit out a mouthful of Twi Tail. “Let’s not do something we’ll regret in the morning...” Twilight groaned and smacked her hooves on the floor in a little tantrum.

“But I hurt her! I have to make her feel good again,” Twilight said, yawning. Berry chuckled and helped Twilight up. “Come on...it’s bed time.” Twilight just nodded and let Berry carry her off to her room.

I just laid there on my back, legs pulled in against me and tail tucked in. My mind was racing with slurred thoughts as I closed my eyes. “I didn’t know Twilight was into other mares...” That was Dash. It was embarrassing enough to have them watch that but now they’re talking about it!

“She ain’t, Sugarcube. Sorry to burst your bubble.”

“Ugh. You know that’s not what I mean, AJ.” I could feel somepony rubbing my head. “You ok there, Newbie?” I opened my eyes to surprisingly find Dash was the one rubbing my head. “You look really scared.” She grinned at me.

I nodded. “I am not really sure what just happened. That was very...quick.” I slowly relaxed and folded my wings. The loss of their support made me rolled to one side. I yawned, mimicking Twilight’s action earlier.

“I think everypony just needs a good nights sleep.” Aj said, before yawning herself. “RD...Could ya take Crystal up to Twi’s room? She said she could use the guest bed.” I could feel myself being pulled up by Dash.

“Come on, Newbie. Let’s get you in bed.” Berry Punch just got down the stairs as we reached them. I turned back and waved at everypony except Pinkie, who was already snoring sprawled out on the floor. We made the long trek up the stairs, using each other for support. We finally made it up the stairs and into Twilight’s room.

Twilight was already snoozing on her bed. I don’t know what possessed me to say this next line. “So Dashie...Are you really into mares?” I saw her tense up and turned to face me.

“What did you say?”

“Are you into mares? You know, like me and Twilight.” Ok. I was hammered. Referring to myself as a female was confirmation of this.

“Drop the subject, Newbie.” Dash growled, warningly.

“Oh c’mon, Dashie.” I hugged her. “I ain’t gonna judge ya! Tell me.” I smiled to try to show her I meant well.

“I said, Drop it!” She tried to push me off of her but her aim was completely off. Her hoof caught me hard in the jaw and I began falling backwards. I flailed wildly, grabbing something as I fell onto Twilight’s bed.

The wind was knocked out of me as something hit hard against my chest. “Ow...” I looked down to see the rainbow-maned pegasus’ head rise and fall with my breathing. “Dash...you ok?” I was answered with a snore. Groaning, I tried to push her off of me but that bit of adrenaline from falling drained me of my last bit of strength.

My eyes began to close as I fought a losing battle against the fatigue of a stressful day. I was only able to mutter, “Night.” as I drifted off to sleep for the night.

Chapter 3 Did that just really happen?

Chapter 3

Did that just really happen?

“Mmm.” Whatever that smell was, it was doing wonders for my throbbing head. It was the smell of a light rain on the air. It was so soothing. I buried my face deeper in the source of the scent, the hairs tickling my nose.

“....” Hairs? I opened my eyes, regretting it instantly. The light was like daggers that drove themselves into my eye sockets. I quickly shut them again. I became more aware of my symptoms as memories of the party flooded my head.

“Ugh.” My tongue felt thick and swollen and my jaw was sore. My head was throbbing fiercely. I would say to the beat of my heart but I think I am not allowed to use that saying anymore. I opened my eyes more slowly this time.

After blinking a few times to let my eyes adjust, I noticed a bright, multi-coloured mane at the bottom of my vision. I very slowly moved my head to look down at it. “Rainbow Dash?” My voice came out in a hoarse whisper, but even that was enough to make my head throbbed. I smiled despite it. Dash just looked so cute, laying on top of me snoring like she was.

My smile quickly faded though. Something just struck me as odd, though I couldn’t put my hoof on it. Why was Dash in bed with me? Why was she acting as my blanket? Why was my jaw sore if all we did was drink? That last question may have been a bit of subconscious denial. C’mon, think. What happened last night?

I remember my first drink of that black cider then...then what? I tried to concentrate. I remember vaguely asking Dash if she was into mares and then nothing. “Oooh no...” I shook my head and looked away from the top of Dash’s, only to come face to face with Twilight. Her purple eyes were staring right into mine.

I don’t know how I didn’t notice Twi snuggled up against me earlier. We sat there for what seemed like hours, stuck like deers in headlights, staring into each others eyes. I wonder what color my eyes were in this pony body? I was mildly aware of Twilight breath washing over my muzzle and our noses touching.

I didn’t know what to do. I sure didn’t want to be rude, especially after the activities of last night. “Good morning, Sunshine.” Then I kissed her. That was an accident. I didn’t want to really kiss her but my brain was running on autopilot. I quickly pulled away and waited for her to scream or smack me. Neither came.

Twilight just blinked. “Did...” She took a deep breath. “Did we really do that kind of stuff last night?” She continued to stare at me.

“Dash is sleeping on me and and my jaw is sore...” Still couldn’t talk above a whisper. “And...” I swished my tongue around on my mouth. “There is a weird taste in my mouth.”

Twilight nodded. “Ok. It’s alright. Everything is fine, everything is ok. “ She smiled and patted my face. “Last night was just...a test! Yeah, a test. For science. Yeah.” She started giggling creepily. “I can write a report to Celestia about what I learned. Oh wait. I can just tell her when she gets here. I’ll have to tell my parents and my brother. Not sure how they are going to react but it should be all okaaaay.”

“Twilight...You are scaring me. Please calm down.”

“Calm down? CALM DOWN?!” I winced as she raised her voice. “How can I just calm down?! How would you feel waking up in bed next to two mares?!” I smiled and opened my mouth to answer but she stopped me. “No...No no no. This is so wrong. Rainbow Dash is one of my best friends! How could this have happened?!” She curled up as she started to cry.

“Oh no. Twilight. It’s going to be ok?” I tried to comfort her but I was pinned under both her and Dashie. I settle with just trying to give her my most comforting look. “Look, when Dash gets up, we can talk this whole thing out and it will just be a secret between the three of us, ok?” I gave her a smile. She seemed to calm down a bit and nod.

“Should I just ignore all this then?”

Me and Twilight whipped our heads to the ceiling. Way too quickly, I might add. My head throbbed as I glared at the pony on the ceiling. “You!” I hissed. It was the mare from the hospital, completely defying gravity as she sat on the ceiling staring up at us. Or down at us. I don’t know.

“Oh? Did you really think you wouldn’t see me again? That is a weak train of thought if that is what you expected, little one.” She giggled and pushed off the ceiling, slowly floating to the ground in the middle of the room. “My my. You work quick. You have already bagged two little cuties, and in one night. I am jealous.” She grinned deviously. “How did they taste?”

I felt my face fire up. “Shut up. Just what do you want? I am kind of getting sick of you popping up where you please.” I tried to sound intimidating, but being pinned under a multi-coloured pony lessened the effect a great deal. Dash sleeps like a friggin rock!

“Oh come now, little one. I am truly here for your benefit. Trust me...”

“Get out!” Twi yelled from my side. “Get out of my room. Get out of my home. Get out!” Twilight’s distress was only met with laughter.

“Oh, darling. I do believe this is a public library. Isn’t rude to tell ponies to get out of a public place?”

Twilight got out of her bed and walked up to the mare. “Not only is the Library closed today, this is my private room! Now get out of here before I get the authorities!”

The unicorn mare just smiled smugly at Twilight, infuriating the Element of Magic even more. “Ok ok. I understand my presence isn’t wanted at this sensitive time. I will let you three get back to your lovemaking. Arrivederci.” The mare quickly disappeared.

“Uuuuuggghhh!” Twilight groaned and fell to the floor, holding her head. “My head...why does it hurt so much...” I couldn’t help but giggle.

“That is the curse of alcohol. I take it you don’t drink much?” I was just ignoring the fact I was under Dash at this point. Truthfully, I didn’t really mind. She was soft, warm and smelled really good.

“No...I have drank only a few times....nothing like this though...I will never drink that cider again.” I would have laughed but I was afraid of agitating my head. “Why would anypony make such a drink?”

“Probably for the situation we are in right now,” I muttered under my breath.  I sighed and took another deep breath. I could smell something else in the air than just Dash. “That smells like....pancakes.” Dash snorted and raised her head sleepily.

“Did somepony say pancakes?” I bursted out laughing, quickly stopping because of my throbbing head. I smiled innocently as Dash looked down at me. “Okay...What the hay happened last night?” She didn’t freak out like Twilight did, or was doing, but she looked a bit peeved. “Newbie?”

I shrugged. “Seems me, you and Twilight got to know each other better last night.” I wonder what kind of reaction I am going to get that. Dash just snorted and rolled off of me. I missed her already .

“Well that’s great. Where is Twilight anyway?” I sat up and pointed to the purple lump on the floor. Stretching my wings out felt so good after they had been cramped up under me all night. “Twilight?” Rainbow Dash got out of the bed and sat next to her friend. “What’s the matter, Twilight?”

Twilight looked up at RD with the saddest eyes. “What am I going to tell everypony? How am I going to explain this?” Dashie just smiled and puffed out her chest.

“Don’t worry about it, Twi. These things happen sometimes. You can’t go around beating yourself up about it. All you can do is just explain to everypony how things are.” When the hell did Rainbow Dash get so inspirational? “Now, let’s go downstairs and bug Berry about these hangovers and get some pancakes.”

Ah. Pancake driven inspiration. Happens to the best of us. Rainbow Dash patted Twilight’s head as she looked over to me. “Hey newbie. You hungry too?” In response, my stomach growled loudly.

“Yeah. Seems I didn’t get enough to eat last night.” Crude joke is crude. Twilight just gave me a confused look as Dash laughed. I was surprised how much Dash was taking this in stride. This only leads me to believe she may have gone through a situation like this before.

This bravado only lasted until we got downstairs. When the three of us entered the kitchen, we shied away from prying eyes with red faces. “Oh boy.” Applejack pulled her hat over her face a bit. “I just knew it was a mistake to let her sleep up there after the way Twilight was all over her. I knew  should have rushed up there when I heard that thumpin’”

“AJ...Maybe we should talk about this later.” She nodded. “Where are Berry and Pinkie?” AppleJack frowned and pointed to a shadowy corner of the kitchen. There sat Pinkie Pie. Her mane and tail were flat as a single blue eye stared at us from under the pink mane.

“When ya all were making so much noise last night, ya woke up Pinkie Pie. There was still a half a bottle of cider left. It’s empty now.” We turned back to Pinkie Pie.

“I am pain. I am suffering. All shall know my torment upon this land!”

“I don’t recommend gettin’ close to her. “ The three of us nodded in agreement. I watched as Dash and Twilight sat down at the table. I kept my place by the door. “Hey June Bug, them pancakes ready yet? They smell delicious.”

June bug! I know that name. No wonder I didn’t recognized her. Haven’t seen the mare since season one. “Pancakes are good, but you haven’t told us where Berry Punch is.”

“Uh...well....She um....She went to.....She’s gettin’ some.....groceries!”

“Groceries?” I said, skeptically.

“Eeyup...groceries.” AJ gave a very unconvincing smile. I knew she was bad at lying, but this was just shameful.

“Applejack...What is really going on? Where is BerryPunch?” I really didn’t feel like playing games. My head was throbbing way to much from the events of this morning.

“Well she....” AJ rubbed the back of her head. “I’m not sure how to put this...” JuneBug sighed and turned to us.

“Berry is out buying more booze. She wants to have another drinking party again tonight.” Dash, Twi and me groaned.

“No.” Twilight slammed a hoof on the table. “That is not happening again.” Twilight sighed and laid her head on the tabled. “Doesn’t matter. She’ll just take what she buys home...” Twilight move her gaze over to JuneBug. “Those pancakes almost done?” She said hopefully.

JuneBug nodded. “Just give me a few more minutes. It’s not easy cooking for so many ponies, don’t you know?” She turned back to the stove and kept working. We mostly sat in silence until the food was done. Even then, we didn’t talk much. AppleJack and Junebug was talking about business, Dash speaking out once in awhile to boast about some new trick she was trying.

Things seemed to be smoothing out for us as breakfast went on. Even Pinkie slunk from her corner to grab a pancake before going back. When I finished my stack of pancakes, I noticed Berry Punch still hadn’t gotten back. “Berry Punch has been gone awhile. Maybe we should go find her...”

The others seemed to notice this as well. “She is usually pretty punctual until she gets some punch in her, but even then she is never this late.” Junebug frowned and collected our plates. “I think I will go look for her.” She deposited our plates into the sink. “Well, everypony. I had a great night. I hope we can meet again.” She smiled as she left the room.

The room was silent for a moment before AppleJack stood up. “Welp, I think need to head off too. Can’t leave Big Mac and AB with all the chores. See y’all later.” AJ tipped her stetson and departed, leaving the three of us at the table in an awkward silence.

“So...What about last night?” I asked, finding the bare table top to hold my gaze.

“What about last night?” Dash sighed. “There really isn’t anything we can do about it. We just have to accept that it happened and move on.” Oh yeah. I am almost positive Dash has been in this situation before. Now I am curious of the details.

“That is easier said than done.” Twilight laid her head on the table. “I mean, I am not even into other mares! How could this have happened? This is so bad...” She began hitting her head against the table top.

“Oh come on, Twi. At least it was with friends and not some strangers! We won’t judge you for it and you know it’s going to stay a secret. None of us are gonna tell anypony.” Dash sighed, fluttering over and patting Twilight. “It’s alright...” I felt so out of place. I turned to leave the room.

I ran right into a big, poofy pink mane. “Where are you going, Crystal?” Pinkie Pie is fixed. She grabbed me up and took me to the others, gathering us all into a big hug. “Now girls, What happens at Pinkie’s Punch Party stays at Pinkie’s Punch Party, even if it was cider.”

Dash scratched her head. “Isn’t that what they say about Las Pegasus? I am sure it is...”Pinkie Pie giggled and let us go.

“Come on, Twilight! I wanna see that frown turned upside down. “ Pinkie flashed a big infectious smile to the downtrodden mare. Twilight looked up at Pinkie. Nothing happened at first but then the corner of Twi’s mouth twitched. The longer Twilight stared at Pinkie’s gigantic smile, the larger her smile got until she finally started laughing.

“Oh Pinkie...Ok ok. I am better now. “ Twilight put a hoof to her chest and then extended it, letting out a heavy breath. “Alright. Now I have to start getting things ready for Princess Celestia if I want to stay on schedule around here. Um...” Twilight frowned at me. “I really don’t have anything planned for you..”

I quickly held my hoof up. “Hakuna Matata, Twilight. You don’t have to change your schedule around to compensate for me. I’ll just go take a fly above town. I have really been wanting to try these wings out again.“ I extended them out for effect.

“Good idea, Newbie. We should continue our training. I have a couple tricks that I think you are ready for.” She patted me on my back rather harshly. “Let’s go.” She began pulling me towards the door.

“Oh wait.” I stopped and looked back at Twilight. “What time should I be back for Princess Celestia?”

“Oh. She is suppose to arrive around two so being back here around noon would be great!” She smiled as she began washing the dishes. I nodded and left the kitchen with Dash. As we reached the front door of the library, I could hear Pinkie singing from the kitchen.

“It means no worries for the rest of your days!”

I laughed as I opened up the door and stepped into the bright, beautiful Equestrian morning. I felt the rays of Celestia’s sun warming my fur and the slightest breeze running through the feathers of my outstretched wings. Taking in a deep breath, I could smell everything. Well, that might be an exaggeration but it was amazing.

I could smell breads baking from some shop, the multiple breakfasts of the ponies throughout town. I could smell the flowers, the air, the clouds! There was no polution in this world. Nothing to bog down the many wonderful scents it had to offer. It was crisp and clean. It was wonderful. It was, for the lack of a better word, magical!

I must have looked really strange because she ask me, “Hey there, Newbie. What’s wrong with you?” I opened my eyes, not even knowing I had them closed. Opening my hooves wide, I motioned to...everything.

“This, Dash. This whole world. It is amazing! You can’t even begin to imagine what this is like for me.” I took another deep breath. “My world..it is an industrial one. It is shameful to say but there is sources of pollution everywhere. I doubt you could find anywhere in my world as pure as this one.” I let out a relieved sigh.

“I don’t know, Newbie. This sounds like something you should be talking to Twilight about.” Rainbow Dash looked around. “But yeah, I guess this place is kind of cool.” Dash spread her wings and took to the air, quickly clearing the top of the Library. “You coming, Newbie? Or am I gonna have to carry you like yesterday?”

“Oh it. Is. On!” I grinned and got into a take off stance. The moment I was about to kick off, it felt like an electrical surge passed through my body. It wasn’t painful, actually quite the opposite. I gasped and fell to the ground, holding my chest.

“Crystal!” Dash dove from the air and landed next to me. “Crystal, are you ok?” The feeling had passed and all was normal again. I nodded and got to my hooves.

“Oh yeah...I am fine. Come on. Let’s go...”

Dash stopped me and frowned. “Maybe we should talk to Twilight about this. That didn’t look like you were fine.” Why was she stopping me? I had to fly, I had to move! I couldn’t sit still while Twilight probed at me.

“Oh I see. You are scared I am gonna kick your flank up there, aren’t you?” A smirk from me and a glare from her. “Oh what shame. The great Rainbow Dash getting her tail whipped from some newbie.” Where was this coming from?

“Oh now you’re asking for it!” I quickly took to the air before Dash could say anything else, flying up in the clouds. I looked behind me, expecting her to be right on my tail. I couldn’t see her anywhere. I stopped in mid-air and began looking for her.

“Hey, Newbie. Looking for somepony?” I looked up to see Dash’s head poking over a cloud. “You look lost!”

I huffed and flew up to her. “Yeah yeah. Fastest flyer in Equestria.” She nodded and moved to the side to let me land on the cloud as well. I didn’t fall through like I thought I might. I settled down and smiled. Discord wasn’t lying. I really could see why Pegasi enjoy clouds so much. They were comfy.

“Hey Newbie...”

I looked to her to see her blushing and messing with the bit of cloud in front of her. Rainbow Dash looking this embarrassed was nearly overwhelmingly cute. “Yeah, Dash. What is going on?” I watched as she molded the cloud into different little shapes. I wonder if I can do that? I’ll have to ask how later.

“Well...It is about this morning. Do you...Do you regret it like Twi does?” She stopped playing with the cloud and stared at me. I sighed. Why was she confiding in me? She hardly knows me.

“No, Dash. I am not in the same boat as Twilight though.” I rubbed the back of my head. “You see...I am really a guy, or rather I was one. I mean, I could whine about the whole different species thing but that doesn’t exactly strike true in my heart. I am a lenient soul.” I frowned. “I am getting off subject...”

Sighing again, I patted Dash on the back. “You really like Twilight, don’t you?” Dash just shrugged against my hoof. “I am not really sure what to say, Rainbow Dash. Just give her some time to sort it out herself, I guess. Not much sense worrying about what ifs and what could bes.”

“Yeah yeah. I guess you are right. You wanna come with me to Fluttershy’s? I need to pick up a book about turtles for Tank.”

“Isn’t Tank a tortoise?”

“Whatever.” She rolled her eyes. “C’mon.” She jumped off the cloud and headed off. I chuckled and quickly followed suit. As we gently glided towards Fluttershy’s cottage, Dash took the liberty of coaching me on corrections in my flight pattern. Everything was going smoothly.

I relished in the gentle breeze. The wind felt great, trickling through my feathers and fur. There was nothing I have experience on earth that was exhilarating as this. As we neared the looming forest of Everfree and Fluttershy’s house, a movement of colour snapped me out of my flying stupor.

“Hey, Dash. Isn’t that Junebug and Berry Punch down there? Why are they heading into the Everfree?”

Dash looked in the direction I was motioning to just before the two ponies disappeared into the trees. “Yeah. That don’t seem right. Let’s go check it out, Newbie.” Rainbow Dash tilted and began descending towards the edge of the woods with me following behind. I had a hard time keeping my eyes off the mare in front of me, cursing the alcohol for sapping my memory. You can think it lewd or what have you. I don’t really care.

We landed just at the edge before shrubbery and trees started thickening. “Hey, BP...Junebug....You in there?” Dash called out. “Weird. C’mon, Newbie. Let’s go find them.” I didn’t move. “What’s wrong, Newbie? Are you scared?”

I huffed. “No. I am just worried. This is the Everfree Forest we are talking about. It isn’t the safest place in Equestria you know...” Rainbow Dash began laughing.

“Don’t worry about it, Newbs. I’ll protect you from all the big baddies.”

I scoffed. “Whatever, my little Dashie. Let’s go find them.” Dash blushed.

“H-hey! Don’t call me that.” She growled. I just smiled and flicked my tail at her as I passed.

“You look so cute when you blush like that.” I stuck my tongue out at her before entering the forest. Dash said nothing but followed me. We walked into the forest a bit until we couldn’t see where we came in anymore. “This is getting creepy.”

The forest was deathly silent. It was like out of a horror movie yet things were real. The wind was still and I could hear my heart thumping in my chest. Oh wait. No I couldn’t. Every little sound seem to be amplified as we trekked through the fallen leaves.

“There she is!”

Dash yelled from right next to my ear. “Aaah! Dang it, Rainbow Dash! You nearly gave me a heart attack!” I got a smirk from her.

“Look!” She pointed over near some tall bushes. “There is Berry!” Sure enough, laying in front of the bushes, was Berry Punch. She was laying there unconscious. “Come on! We gotta see what’s wrong.” I could feel that electric tingling in my body from before, only not as much. Dash dashes forward to Berry’s side.

“Dash...wait. I thi-” I froze in horror as Dash was blasted aside by a burst of green magic. I watched her smack against a tree and go limp, slumping on the ground. “W-who’s there?!” There was a rustling from the bushes. I spread my legs a bit to make myself look sturdy but I am not sure how effective I would be fighting like this.

First thing to come out of the bushes was a long white horn. It was then followed by an ever-flowing, multi colored mane. The snow white fur of the mare coming from the bushes seemed to glow in the low lighting caused by the thick foliage. “No way...”

There standing in front of me was none other than Princess Celestia herself. My mind raced at the possibilities of why she was out here in the forest. Nothing seemed to make sense. I was too wrapped up in my astonishment to even notice her walking to me until she was right next to me.

“Princess...What are you doing out here?” She smiled warmly at me, staying silent. Pain exploded through my head as Celestia suddenly raised her hoof and smacked me. This knocked me off my hooves. Celestia didn’t wait for me to make a move before she started kicking me in the ribs and face. I could barely shield myself. I could feel that tingling from before growing, my chest getting hot.

She must have gotten bored of kicking me, as I was lifted into the air by magic and thrown against a tree. Coughing, I slowly got to my hooves. My whole body was throbbing and the burning sensation in my chest was becoming bothersome. I looked up to see her horn glowing with a green aura. It was like a flame as it licked at her horn.  Princess Celestia then leveled her head to me.

“Oh no...” I remembered the burst of magic that took out Dash. The condition I was in, I had no hope of dodging it. I could only watch as the energy was released in my direction. Time seemed to slow down as it flew through the air at me. “No...” My chest was on fire. “No...” I threw my hooves in front of me and closed my eyes. “NOOO!!”

A ringing echoed throughout the forest. I heard something scream out in front of me. I opened my eyes, blinking. Floating in front of me was a circular disk of glass. No, that isn’t glass. It was crystal. I slowly reached out and touched the crystal with my right hoof gingerly. I gasped as it flowed onto and wrapped around my hoof.

Past my hoof, I saw Celestia. She wore a grimace as a green flame spread across her chest. Where the flame died out, a black chitinous shell was revealed underneath. It spread quickly, revealing tattered wings and a crooked horn. She had piercing blue eyes and fangs that slid over her bottom lip. “A changeling...”

The thing hissed at me. “Stupid pegasus pony! You can’t use magic!” It lowered its horn at me again and fired another green blast of energy. Same thing happened as before. Time almost seemed to slow down. Everything seemed so much clearer. It was like going from standard to high definition. I yelled out as I swung my crystal covered hoof and punched the blast of magic.

The energy was refracted on the crystal, shooting off into different directions. As I watched the magic get harmlessly redirected, I smiled. I can beat this thing. I lunged forward, closing the distance between us before it had a chance to recover. I swung my hoof, connecting with it’s jaw before it had time to defend itself. There was a satisfying crack.

I stood on my hind legs, using my wings for balance, as I unleashed a flurry of punches and jabs on the thing. I followed up on it, not letting the changeling fall to the ground. This thing gave no resistance. Probably has never had to defend itself. I watched as it finally swung its own hoof in an attempt to fight back. I smirk, feeling the crystal over my hoof shift into a sort of sword.

I swung upwards, completely separating its entire leg from it’s body. It screamed out in pain as green blood gushed out of the open wound. In swung it’s other hoof weakly at me in anger. I knocked it aside easily and drove my sword into its shoulder, pinning it to a tree. It growled. “What are you waiting for? Finish me off!” I shook my head.

“No...you are beaten. Just leave this place. Go home or find someplace else to live....just never show your face around here again....any of them.” I pulled my sword from the tree and it’s shoulder, turning around. I started back to the two mares, planning to check on Berry and Dash. I had only taken a step when I heard the thing hiss and the crunch of leaves as the thing attacked me from behind. I whirled around and drove the crystal sword hard into the things chest.

I watched as the light of life slowly faded from the things eyes and it slid off my sword and onto the ground. I stared at the blood covered sword attached to my hoof and leg with an exhilarated smile.

“Did that just really happen?”

Chapter 4 In The Open

Chapter 4

In The Open

I watched as the crystal sword began to disintegrate and blow away in the wind. The heat in my chest had started dying. I sat back on my haunches, feeling completely exhausted. My whole body was aching.

“That was so awesome!”

My head whipped up to see Dash limping towards me. There was a bit of a burn on her side where she got hit by the changeling’s magic. “I...I am not even sure what I did.” I gave her a weak smile. “Are you alright, Dash?”

She looked at her side and shrugged. “I have been through a lot worse. Twi would be able to fix me up fine when we get back.” She looked over to where Berry laid. “C’mon. Let’s go see if she is alright.” I nodded and got up. We walked slowly over to Berry Punch. “Hey Berry, You alright?” Dash poked at the prone mare with a hoof.

Her answer was a resounding snore. Both of us started laughing. “I guess that answers your aah!” I winced as my tail brushed against me. Something scratched my backside pretty good. I looked behind me and lifted my tail. It was full of burrs. “Oh bloody brilliant!” I sat down and pulled my tail around to me. I tried to start pulling them out but with little luck.

Dash laughed and pushed me on my back. Before I could react, she lowered her head to my tail and pulled a bramble out with her teeth. The feeling of it as it ran through the hairs of my tail were wonderful. It was like brushing your hair but only a hundred times better.

I sat up and looked at the rainbow maned head between my legs. "Dash...I don't know about this.." She sighed and looked up at me.

"Trust me, Newbie. I know what I am doing." She put a hoof on my chest and pushed me back down. "Now lay back and relax. I will handle this." Her head went back between my legs and got to work. Little noises escaped my throat with each movement of her head. This was so awkward. I never expected Rainbow Dash to be doing something like this to me and never thought she would be so gentle it either.

"Dash..." I panted. "This is so...Mmm...It's so weird...I never...aaah... Never thought you would do this for me..." I looked down at those magenta eyes as they raised to meet mine. She licked her lips and smiled.

"Don't worry about it, Newbie. Somepony had to do it and I am happy to help a friend...as long as nopony else sees us..." She leaned back in and made a swift movement with her head, causing me to squeal. "Plus, If you don't get these briars out of your tail now, they will knot up. Then you would have to get them cut out and having a patchy tail is so uncool." She spit a briar to the side. “Anyway...that's the last of them. Watch out next time, ok?”

“You girls seem to be more friendly. Is it because of last night?”

We whipped our heads to the source of the sound. Berry Punch was laying in her spot, smirking at the two of us. “That looked...very personal from my position. I wasn’t sure if I should have stayed quiet or join in. I am glad I stayed silent though. That would have been embarrassing!” She laughed rather loudly.

I could see Dash blush and I could feel my face doing the same. “J-join in? Sheesh, the fandom is eerily correct. A lot of mares like other mares.”

Berry laughed again. “Hey now, honey. It doesn’t much matter to me. I don’t care if it is a stallion or a mare, as long as they treat me right. Though...” Her eyes fell on the body of the dead changeling. “I thought June was acting a bit strange this morning. She normally doesn’t want to come shopping with me when I buy stuff for brewing. I hope the real her is alright.”

Berry tried to get to her hooves but swayed and almost fell over if not for me jumping forward to steady her. I took a sniffed of the air. “Berry Punch, have you been drinking already?”She smiled and nodded. I sighed. “JuneBug is fine. She was at Twilight’s for a while after you left, making breakfast. I don’t think the changeling had a chance to do anything to her before it met up with you.” The mare was leaning heavily against me.

“Hey, Newbie. We should get to Twilight’s. She’ll need to know about this and I’ll need this burn healed if I want to fly right.” I nodded and began to head towards the forest entrance while holding up Berry Punch. It was slow going with Berry Punch stumbling every five steps and RD limping because of the burn. I was worried that we were going to be attacked by something else.

My worries were for nothing though. We safely made it to the forest’s edge. Pacing at the forests edge was Fluttershy. “Oh dear oh dear...” She would come up to us until we were out of the forest. “Oh, I was so worried when Rainbow Dash didn’t show up to get the book I had, so I came to search for her.” She flew over to help me with Berry Punch, who was at this point fading in and out of consciousness. She had been drugged or something. I wasn't feeling all that great either.

Fluttershy took Berry and winced when she saw Dash’s burn. “Aw, don’t worry about it, Flutters. A bit of Twi’s magic and I’ll be as good new. You should have been there, though! We were attacked by a changeling!” A squeak from Fluttershy but I hardly acknowledged it. “It had to pull some dirty trick to take me out first. And then they started attacking Crystal and just when they were about to blast her with magic, she made a crystal shield and reflected it back at the thing!”

Fluttershy looked at me and then paled. “And then she had the crystal wrapped around her hoof and then she was like, Bam! And Pow! And she beat it up. I mean I could have to if the thing didn’t blindside me. Right, Newbie? Newbie...Crystal!” Dash had finally turned around to see why I was quiet. I was in shock at what I was staring at. I don’t know how I hadn’t notice this until now. Maybe I was too worried with Berry and Dash? I wondered these silly thoughts as I watched my blood drip out of the hole in my chest. There were various cuts along my forelegs as well but the hole in my chest was a bigger concern.

Dash rushed up and put her hoof over the hole in my chest. It didn’t hurt...why was she so worried? I felt fine. “Fluttershy, go get Twilight!” The yellow pegasus didn’t move.

“Fluttershy!”

This seemed to cause her to snap back into reality. She nodded and took off after she set Berry down, the fastest I have seen her fly. “It’s ok, Crystal. Don’t worry. Twilight will be here in just a moment and everything will be alright.” Dash seemed really worried so I smiled and patted her head.

“I am alright, Rainbow Dash. It doesn’t even hurt.” She just stared at me. “You are getting bloody. I can do this. Just make sure Berry is alright...” I tried pushing her hooves away, but she didn’t budge. “Dash.”

“Sit down, Crystal.” I obeyed her. She looked like she was holding back tears. Why? I am just somepony she just met. Why would she care this much? Did she really consider me a friend? So soon too? I couldn’t understand this. Twilight was the same way. Was it just the way I was? Because of where I was from?

Friendship requires a certain amount trust, right? How could they trust me so easily? I was getting dizzy from all the questions spinning in my head. “Dash...I think...I am feeling a bit tired.” Seems the blood loss was getting to me. I knew this much. My eyesight got blurry and I could see Dash saying something but couldn’t hear her. A bit of a smile touched my lips as my world faded to black once again.

Warm and soft. I snuggled against the source. I definitely don’t mind waking up like this every morning. I giggled softly. “How do these ponies make blankets so good?” I mumbled sleepily.

“So I am a blanket now? I must admit, it is quite humbling for a princess.” My eyes shot open to see Princess Celestia staring down at me. I looked down at the wing she was covering me with. What was going on? My thoughts flashed back to the forest. The crystal sword, the changeling, Princess Celestia!

Growling, I knocked her wing quickly off of me. I then used my wings to backflip out of...Twilight’s bed? “Uh...What is going on?” Celestia just smiled and patted the bed next to her. I sighed and took the invite and sat beside her. “So...Good morning, Princess.”

She laughed. “It is the afternoon. You have been asleep for quite a few hours.” My hoof quickly went to my chest. “Don’t worried. It is healed, though, a scar remains.” She took on a bit of a more saddened expression. “It may be because of the artifact acting in place of your heart.”

“Artifact?” I frowned. “So you know what is going on? Tell me, Princess. Tell me what’s going on...”

“I suppose you have the right to know but first.” She shifted a bit and stared down at me. “How did you obtain your current heart and how did you end up in my lands?” She spoke with a firm authority. The kind that was in your best interests not to ignore.

“Well...I am not sure. I mean, I have no memory of either event. In my world, the last thing I remember was starting a regular day. Wake up, eat breakfast and then watch tv or surf the internet until it was work time. I remember clocking in at my job and then-” I shrugged “-that’s it. Nothing more. Sorry I couldn’t be more useful.”

Celestia put a wing on my back. “It is alright...Seems you don’t know anything.” Well that seemed like a passive insult. “The crystal that is in your chest right now is a rare magical artifact. One of a kind, in fact. It is very old, so much so that even I know little about it. It hails from the north, being sister to the Crystal heart from the Crystal Empire.” I put a hoof to my chest again. This was awesome. “It has the power to generate crystals and control what it has made. If what Rainbow Dash has told is true then we can believe the legends. Unfortunately, it seems the crystals it makes must come directly from the source.

I frowned. “So that is why there was a hole in my chest...and cuts on my hooves.” The princess nodded. “How do I get it to work?” The question seemed to confuse her. “I mean...I used it to beat that changeling but that was spur of the moment.” I was rubbing my hooves together. It was unsettling, talking to a princess like this.

“I see.” The Princess removed her wing from my back and got off the bed. “I will see if Twilight has read on it with what I have sent her. Come on, my little pony. I believe they are waiting for us downstairs.” I nodded and followed Celestia out of the room and down the stairs. It was amazing!

The main room of the library was completely transformed. The books still lined the walls but the furniture and decoration was fit for...well, a princess. Six ponies sat around the table in the center of the room. “Oh my, she is fabulous! You weren’t lying, Rainbow Dash, she is very pretty.” Well, I know how that voice. The white unicorn got up from her spot and rushed over to me.

“The colours, the powerful shape of the wings, the muscle tones, and those eyes.” Rarity grabbed my face and looked me in the eyes. “Ah yes. The mane could use a bit of styling. It is a little-”

“Rarity.”

Rarity looked up at the Princess. “Oh. Yes, well...I guess another time, perhaps. You will allow me to do your mane up nice after you are better?” A small nod from me seemed to satiate the fashion diva. She went back to her spot with the other. The princess motioned for me to follow her and we went to join the others.

“Twilight, what have you read on the Heart of Daedalus?” I have heard that name from somewhere...

Twilight blinked. “The Heart of Daedalus, Princess? It’s an ancient magical artifact that hailed from the far north. It hasn’t been seen in...thousands of years, if I remember correctly.” Twilight’s eyes suddenly went wide. “It was rumored to create and control crystalline substance. Princess...Is it-” Twilight was interrupted by the kitchen door swinging open.

“I brought you girls some sandwiches!” It was Spike. “I am not sure what the new pony’s favorite is, so I just made a double of...Twilight’s.” He probably stopped because of the way I was glaring and towering over him. Why was I doing this?

“Crystal.” I am not sure who said this. The little dragon began backing up with me following up.

“Fire.”

Spiked blinked and scratched his head. “Uh...What?”

“Fire...I wanna see it.” It was the first thing that popped in my head. It was just an excuse really. I had no clue as to why I acted like that. “Is it really green like I was told?”

Spike just looked at me dumbfounded. I am sure the others were too. “Come on. In my world, the only colour fire I have seen is orange. Unless you count fireworks but I don’t. Come on. Breathe some fire.”

Spike looked around me at the others. “Uh...Did she hit her head or something?”

I patted Spike on the head, getting me a dirty look. “I am sorry. That may have been a bit overbearing. You said you have sandwiches?” I walked to the table and took an open spot between Dash and Twilight. Both of them blushed and looked away from my position. I felt my face redden as well. “So..what’s going on?”

“My guards are investigating the situation with the changeling. A while back, the castle was attacked by a large changeling force. We believe that there may have been an information leak that I was coming here. We can assume they may make another attempt at the throne.” I looked up at the others. I noticed now each of them were wearing their element.

“The elements of harmony...I guess you chose here because you would be best protected with a reduced guard.” Celestia nodded. “What if they took this into account? How do you know I really am not some spy? You all have been very trusting. It isn’t something that is normal where I come from.” This got me looks from the mane six. None of them good.

“Are you saying we shouldn’t trust you, Christian?” My head whipped up to the princess. “You are surprised I know your real name. I hope you can understand. My sister had to look into your case. We couldn’t have some unknown entity in our world without knowing it’s true intentions.”

“She...read my mind?”

“No. She read your soul, so to speak. That was the dreamscape you were in. Don’t worry. She didn’t look into anything unneeded. Just your identity and some fragments of your life. That is the extent she was able to read.”

My thoughts turned to my dream with Luna. “Bad magic.”

The Princess chuckled. “Yes. You seem to have something placed over you to prevent us from fully reading you, but it allowed her to read enough to make sure you were not a threat to us or Equestria.”

I looked around the room. Everyone had their eyes on me. Well, everypony I should say. Spike seemed to have disappeared. They were all staring at me expectantly. “I see.” Was that all I could say? “So...Rarity...I heard you were at a fashion show. How did that go?”

The pony’s eyes lit up. “Oh it was magnificent, Darling. To be there with all those high class ponies and to top it off, some of my designs were on show as well. Oh I do expect business to be picking up very soon.” Rarity began talking about the ponies she met and all she did. I only half listened. I was quite aware of Twilight eyeing me. It was like before, after I got out of the hospital but different. Hard to explain.

“And Spike was just a dear. I really must thank you again, Twilight, for letting him come with me. He was such a big help.”

“Oh, it was no problem. He wanted to go anyway.” Twilight sounded so distant. She obviously wasn’t over this morning. Rarity looked at her, then me, then Dashie, observing us.

“Did...something happen?”

Pinkie Pie giggled, bouncing in her spot. “Twi, Dashie and Crystal had lots of fun together last night with each other!”

“PINKIE!” The three of us smacked our hooves on the table and glared at her. We were rewarded with a laugh. Rarity, on the other hoof, just looked astonished and maybe a bit confused.

“Well...I can’t say I disapprove. I am not one to hinder anothers love but Twilight” -Rarity stared at the lavender unicorn- “I thought you said that you were into stallions only? If you are into mares, you really didn’t need to hide it from me.”

“I. Am. Not. Into! Mares!” Twilight punctuated this by stamping her hooves onto the table. “I have not, nor never will be into mares! I like stallions! This only happened because I got drunk. It was a mistake. That whole night was one big mistake!!!” The whole room was silent. I could just feel sadness emanating from Rainbow Dash. Poor Dashie.

We all sat there in an awkward silence, only for it to be broken by the Princess raising her teacup to her lips and taking a sip. “Princess. I am sorry you had to see that. I didn’t mean to go off.” Celestia just smiled and shook her head.

“It is alright, Twilight. These things should be gotten out into the open. It is better to let it out than to hold it in, lest you be hurt even more in the long run.” She was staring at Rainbow Dash beside me. I felt sorry for Dash. She liked someone who would never return the feeling. It was an experience I was familiar with.

I sighed, once again drawing attention to myself. “This is still too awkward. I tried to convince myself earlier that this was an awesome thing. I am not saying it isn’t but it seems I have caused problems for everypony since I have came here. Actually...I remember waking up to you and Applejack, Twilight. How did you know I was there?”

“Oh. There was a severe magical spike in the forest and the Princesses asked me to investigate. It wasn’t anything too abnormal.”

I rubbed my head and shrugged. “I,” Sighing, I looked out the window. “...” It looked like the sky was purple. Purple. Friggin Purple! All the time, it’s purple! “Why...is it purple out?”

“That’s Twilight’s barrier, sugarcube. Ya don’t think we would just be sittin’ in here unprotected, would ya?”

“I guess not.” I groaned. “I feel itchy though...restless. I want to go out and fly but that isn’t something I could do right now, is it?” I rested my head on my hooves. My blood was tingling again. Was this a side effect of the crystal in my chest? It was annoying. I picked up a sandwich and bit into it.

I don’t know how long we sat there in silence. Well, all of us silent but Pinkie. I am not sure what we were waiting for. A guard to get back from investigating? An attack? All I know is we sat there while light began to fade from outside. When light had finally disappeared from outside and it was truly nighttime, Celestia stood up and smiled.

“Well. It seems we were worried over nothing. This was an interesting visit, Twilight Sparkle. I look forward to your reports in the future. I believe I have been gone long enough. I bid you all farewell.” We followed the princess outside where a carriage was waiting just outside of Twilight’s forcefield.

Twilight released her spell and the dome around the library melted away. Celestia mounted the carriage and turned to us with a smile. “Until next time, my Little Ponies.” She then took off towards Canterlot.

“That was...really anti-climatic.” I gave out a weak laugh.

“What were you expecting, Crystal?” Twilight stared at me apprehensively. “Ponyville is a very peaceful place. That changeling was probably a soldier that was stranded when we drove back the main swarm.” Twilight looked across the group. “Um...Girls.”

We all looked at her. Why am I responding to girls? “I know I promised Crystal she could stay here but...would one of you mind housing her tonight? I really want to be alone.” Ow. That was sure a kick in the crotch. Not sure if I can use that saying now, though. I felt my ears flatten against my head. I understood why she wanted to be alone but that didn’t mean it still hurt.

“Sure Twi. Newbie can chill at my place.” Dash patted me on the back, right between the wings. It felt strange. I suppose it would though.

“Alright girls. I will see you all tomorrow. The Princess gave me something to read earlier but I think with all the excitement today, it should wait til tomorrow.” We all nodded. I was actually quite tired even considering the couple hours I blacked out.

We said our goodnights and good byes. Dash and me then made our way to her cloud house. It was quite impressive, considering Dash made it herself. Or so she says. “So, Newbie, you want anything to drink or to eat?” I shook my head.

“Nah...I am really tired. I think I am just going to go to sleep. I'm pretty beat.”

“Alright. There should be an empty bed upstairs and to the right.” She waved her hoof and picked up a book on a cloud table. It was a Daring Do book. I didn’t even try to make out the title. My eyelids were too heavy. “I am going to read just a bit and head up.”

“Sorry for not asking earlier but how is your burn?” Dash smiled and proudly showed me her side.

“Like I told you, a bit of magic and I’m good as new.”I laughed and nodded. Yawning, I waved her goodnight and headed upstairs. When I got to the top, I headed into the left room and quickly made my way to the bed. It was dark but there was enough light from the moon to make it safely to my sleeping spot.

I flopped down on the bed and smiled. I realize why Rainbow Dash smelled so good. It was whatever she used to clean her blankets. They smelled exactly like her. I took another deep breath and felt myself relax. Sleep was pressing heavily on my mind as I was dozing off.

Here was to another day in Equestria!

Chapter 5 Black eyes are so uncool

Chapter 5 Black eyes are so uncool

Chapter 5

Black Eyes Are So Uncool

I yawned, stretching my legs before wrapping my hooves around Dash again. “Mmm. Morning, Dash.” I looked down and a multi-coloured mane with two cyan ears poking out of it filled my vision. I stopped and thought for a second. “Oh gods! Again?!” It was just like yesterday morning. I was on my back with Rainbow Dash sleeping on top of me.

“Dash...Are you awake?” There was a rise and fall with her breathing but she was otherwise silent. She was snoring pretty good the other day and I remember in the show she snored awfully loud. “C’mon Dash.” I pushed against her shoulder. This only got her to snuggle against me tighter and for her to rub her cheek on my chest.

“Mmm, Newbie. Harder.”

My eyes went wide. Was she dreaming about me? And what kind of dream was she having?! A grin tugged at my lips as a devious thought entered my mind. “Oh Dashie. How’s this? Want me to do it harder?” Dash groaned in her sleep.

“Yes...little closer...almost there.”

I had to hold myself back from laughing. She had even started to breath harder. This was pretty funny. It was also pretty mean. When that realization hit me, I frowned. My sibling had exploited me in a similar situation. The results were horrible. Thanks to the internet, the entire school had access to a video of me moaning my crush-at-the-time’s name. “Dashie. It’s time to wake up.”

I poked her in the cheek with my pony hoof. I watched as she slowly raised her head with her eyes still closed. Dash then slowly opened her mouth. My first impression was that she was going to yawn. This was an incorrect assumption. I watched without moving as she put her mouth on my foreleg, just above my hoof, and clamped down hard.

I watched as her teeth dug into my skin for a moment while my brain worked out that I was actually in pain. This is also where I learned that while the cuts on my legs had been mended together, the wounds still caused bruising and soreness. My face twisted in pain as I yelled out.

“Ooooooowwwwwww!!!”

“Look, Dash, I told you I was sorry. I really didn’t mean it.” The cyan kept up a brisk pace as we trotted through the town. She kept her head down so her mane would cover as much of her face as possible. “Look Dash, What can I do to make it better?”

“There isn’t anything you can do!” She glared at me for just a split second but it was long enough for me to get a clear view of the swollen and darkened flesh around her eye. I may have been a bit overzealous in trying to remove Rainbow Dash from my leg earlier that morning. I meant to just have pushed her off but not being used to having a hardened bludgeon at the end of my limb, I may have hit her with a bit more force than intended.

“Black eyes are so uncool.”

I wanted to comfort the disheartened mare but I was afraid to touch anyone with these weapons of mass destruction attached to me. “Urg.” I stumbled over my own hooves. Pain shot up my leg with each step of my nearly nommed leg.  “Maybe Twilight will be willing to help with that, like she did with the burn.”

Rainbow Dash sighed and I could tell she was rolling her eyes. “Well that was the idea, Newbie.” I noticed we weren’t on the path to the library but then again, I am not too familiar with the layout of Ponyville. I had no idea where we were actually going or what we were doing. After breakfast, Dash just told me to follow her.

“So...um...Dash...Where are we going?” I tried my best to ignore my aching leg and the prying glances we were getting. I had to admit, neither of us was doing a good job at hiding our injuries. Rainbow’s mane was just too short to cover her eye properly. The ponies were all too obvious with their whispering.

“We’re going to the park, Newbie. Everypony is probably already there waiting for us.”

“Oh. Are we having a picnic lunch? That sounds pretty good.”

“Uh...Yeah. Something like that, Newbie.” I could feel my ears perk as I stared at Rainbow Dash. Something wasn’t right with the way she said that. I watched her as we walked for a bit and she didn’t seem to be acting any different though. I forced myself to relax and actually pay attention to the landscape.

It didn’t take long before the houses to start to get scarce. We were walking away from the main part of town. Rainbow Dash lifted her head up, a sign we wouldn’t be meeting many other ponies. I was quite curious of where we were going now but I knew Dash wouldn’t tell me. Something about this whole situation seemed a bit off.

I sighed, trying my best to walk around my bitten leg. “So...Rainbow Dash. About this morning...or last night. I guess it’s a combination of both really.” The cyan mare looked back at me with a scrutinous look. “I was just wondering why you were laying on me.”

Dash groaned. “Well, it’s not like that was the first thing I did when I got in bed. There was plenty of room for the both of us. Hey! It was my bed you were sleeping in to begin with so don’t blame me for what happened.” The mare rustled her wings and faced forward. “...Hey, Newbie.” I grinned, pushing the pain aside to trot up next to her. I laid a wing across her back and bumped into her a bit.

“Hey. Don’t worry about it. No one is blaming you for anything. I am just worried about you. Twilight wasn’t so gentle with the let down yesterday, though she didn’t exactly know you liked her like that.” I frowned. I wasn’t quite sure what to say. “Look. If you ever just need somebody to talk to, I’ll be here for you.”

Dash seemed to cheer up a bit. She looked around before pulling me in a quick, awkward hug. She quickly broke away and poked me in the chest. “Don’t you tell anypony about that.”

“Don’t worry, Rainbow Dash. I won’t tell anyone. Pinkie Promise.” I smiled as she seemed pleased with my answer. We continued on our little journey.

It wasn’t too much longer of walking, which was a godsend for my aching leg, before I saw the other mane six sitting on a checkered blanket in a large field. We quickly crossed over to join the rest. As I expected, there was a deep gasp from a certain pony. “Rainbow! Whatever happened to your eye? And Crystal, your leg! What in Celestia’s sun happened to you two?”

I rubbed the back of my head. “Yeah...Dash’s eye was kinda my fault. We were a little rough with each other in bed this morning.” I regretted how I worded that as soon as I saw the blushes spread across the group.

“Uuugghh. Newbie!”

“Oooh?” I felt Rarity sidled up next to me, taking a closer look at my leg. “Well, I’ll say you were. I know Dash can be a bit rough around the edge but really, dear, it looks like she tried to take a chunk out of your leg. Though, I would have never thought Rainbow as a biter. Maybe a bit of a screamer.”

“Enough!” Rainbow Dash fell to the ground with a solid thump. “This isn’t what you all are making out to be. All we did was sleep together!” Rarity giggled and nodded.

“Well that much is certain, Darling.” The white unicorn seemed oblivious to Dash’s reddening face and growing scowl. “I have never seen you so enamored with somepony before. I suppose those eyes on her got to you. They are beautiful. I just hope she makes you happy.”

“He!” I stamped my hoof. “I am a he! I am not a mare. I am not female. I am a guy before coming to this world and I would appreciate being referred to as such. It is a bit demoralizing being call a girl all the time.”

“But it would be rather confusing referring you as a male when it’s quite obvious you’re a mare, Darling. I am sure it would be better just calling you such for the time being. It would save a lot of confusion.”

“No. I would rather take the confusion then be continuously be called something I am not!”

“Oh come now. I am sure we could meet halfway with this.”

Twilight stomped her hooves. “Girls! Girls!” She caught a glare from me. “And guy...I guess.” She shook her head. “Now we are here for something important. I believe we should get started on that. Crystal, could you come here in front of me for a second?”

“Ok...” I slowly stepped forward in front of Twilight. The request was a bit weird but what was normal in this land. “So...what’s up, Twilight?” I looked into her eyes. They looked a bit sad and apologetic. “Twilight?” I began hearing clicks all around me.

My heart plummeted as I saw that the mane six had formed a circle around me and had put on their Elements. My muscles tensed, wings spread in case there was a need for them. This only caused Rainbow and Fluttershy to take to the air. “I don’t understand. What is going on?!”

“I’m sorry, Crystal. This is only a precaution. Please calm down.”

“What? You all don’t trust me or something? What did I ever do not to make you trust me?”

Twilight held a hoof up. “It’s not that, Crystal. It’s just the way you...took care of that changeling.”

“Which was totally awesome.”

Twi shot Rainbow Dash a look before continuing. “By what Dash said, it was a bit...brutal. That, and from what the princess said about what Princess Luna saw from your mind, we just wanted to make sure we had a bit of a backup plan in case you got violent. I hope you understand.”

I looked around at the group. I understood. They were afraid. I sighed and fold my wings before sitting down. “Twilight. I wouldn’t do anything to harm any of you. What I did yesterday was to protect my friends. Yes, I feel a bit bad about killing the changeling but it left me no choice. I gave it a second chance to just go away and it used it to try and attack me again.”

Dash flew down and landed next to me. “It’s like I told you, Twi. She didn’t do it because she thought is was fun, she did it because she didn’t want to leave me and Berry hangin’.” Dash sat up tall with her wings flared a bit. “I trust her. She saved my life...only because that changeling blind-sided me. If it didn’t then I would have had no problems taking it down.”

This caused a slight bout of giggles around the group. “Alright, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight rolled her eyes a bit before relaxing visibly. “That isn’t the real reason we’re here. The thing is...it might take some time for the princesses to find a way to get you home and-”

“Who says I want to go home?”

“Um...well...What?”

I took a deep breath. “I don’t want to go home. I really don’t. Before coming here, I was living a substandard life. I don’t really want to get into the details. It was just a very dull and boring life with really no one in it.” I raised my hooves up. “But here...Here I already have some great friends and it’s been anything but boring. Yeah, there are some things that I wish were different but I think I like it here.” I smiled confidently.

Twilight just looked at me like I was crazy. “Oookay. But what about your friends and family back home. They would surely miss you.” I shook my head.

“No, Twilight. My family only got in contact with me when they needed money or something and I didn’t really have friends.”

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy flapped over and landed next to me, petting my mane. “That must have been just horrible, not having any friends. We can be your friends, Crystal. I mean, only if it’s alright with you.”

I felt somepony glomp me from behind, nearly forcing my face in the dirt. “No friends?! How could anypony live like that?! If I had no friends, I wouldn’t be happy. If I wasn’t happy then I could throw super funtastic parties! And if I couldn’t throw super funtastic parties then nopony would be happy. And if nopony was happy, I would be even more unhappy!” I smiled as the smell of sweets started to fill my nose.

Twilight stared at Pinkie Pie for a second before clearing her throat. “Yes. Anyways, Princess Celestia wants us to keep an eye on you. We talked about it yesterday while you were resting.”

“Yeah, Newbie. We thought it would be best if you shacked up with me but I don’t take kindly to slackers. I am gonna get you a job on the weather team as well.” Dash nodded with a smile.

“That way you can keep an eye on me at all times.” Dash’s smile faded and she opened her mouth to protest but I quickly cut her off. “No no. I understand. The Princesses put you up to this. You are the only one who would be able to catch me if something happened...No offense, Fluttershy.”

“Oh, none taken at all.”

I waved a hoof at Dash. “I really can’t complain, huh? Now I get to hang out with Rainbow Dash. The coolest and fastest flyer in all Equestria! Am I right?”

Dash puffed up proudly. “Buck yeah, you’re right. Give me some wing!” Me and Dash wing fived, getting another laugh out of all the ponies. “Oh...you start tomorrow, Newbie.” My disgruntled face made for another laughed.

“I just hope your two’s work life doesn’t spill into your home life. You make quite a cute couple if I do say so myself.” I groaned and spun around to Rarity, nearly throwing Pinkie off my back. I forgot the party pony was still even clinging to me.

“Look, Rarity. It isn’t like that between me and Dash. This morning was just a...hmm. I am not sure what to call it exactly but nothing like that happened, ok? Plus, I am sure Rainbow Dash doesn’t even like me like that.”

Rarity’s eyes flitted over to Twilight for the briefest of seconds. “Oh...Ok. I see. It’s a pity though. I already thought up some dresses that would comment on each other very well for you and Rainbow Dash. Are you sure you-” Rarity was interrupted by a loud rumbling noise. It didn’t take long for everyone to figure out it was coming from me.

“Well...I guess I am a bit hungry.”

“But you ate even more than me this morning.” Dash stared at me in amazement. “How are you even hungry?”

“Well, it could be because her body is still recovering from the loss of blood from yesterday and the time when we found her..” A quick growl from me caused Twilight to pause. “Oh sorry...When we found him. I guess we can head back to Ponyville for a quick bite. Me and Spike had a light breakfast so I could eat something.”

“Oh! Oh! Oh!” Pinkie Pie pushed up on my back and waved a hoof excitedly. “Pick me! Pick me!” Twilight hesitantly pointed a hoof at Pinkie. “Yes!” The pink mare jump off my back and raced to the nearest tree. She put her head inside it and pulled out a picnic basket. The party pony was humming lightly when she got back next. “I have these things everywhere for emergencies like these.”

I busted out laughing. “Pinkie Pie. You are so random.” I watched as she smiled and pulled the blanket from the basket, fanning it out. As soon as the blanket was spread out, we all sat down to a light lunch. It went over fairly. No big surprises. I just listened as the mares talked mostly between themselves, pulling me into the conversation here and there.

After we finished eating, Dash started explaining to me about what would be going on with my new job. It was really just a back and forth of me saying I didn’t know how to do said task and Dash telling me that she would show me how to do it tomorrow. Things started to wind down a bit and we started cleaning up. Dash nudged me and motioned for me to follow her.  We walked over to Twilight, her attention immediately on us.

Twilight stopped what she was doing and turned to us. “Hey Rainbow, hey Crystal. Did you need anything?” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes like it was obvious and sighed.

“Hey Twi. Do you think you could fix us up? I don’t want ponies getting the wrong idea about my eye.”

Twilight smiled and nodded. “Now just close your eyes and hold still...” Rainbow Dash followed her instructions as Twilight’s horn started to glow. I watched in amazement as the discolouration began to turn back into it’s normal shade and the swelling start to fade.

“That is amazing!” I leaned my face in closer to Dash’s to get a closer look. “I know this is probably some low level magic but from where I come from, we have nothing like this! I could just imagine...” I was stopped as Dash’s face suddenly rushed towards mine.

Now I expect you are waiting for me to say our lips pressed together and we shared a romantic kiss like in an anime. Well, let me tell you something. Those animes are full of shit. When her mouth hit mine, it hurt. A LOT.  I fell backwards, grabbing my mouth. “Agh! Pinkie!”I heard the mare laughed and shout out.

“Sorry!”

I stood back up and rubbed my lips, making sure they weren’t busted and bleeding. I saw Rainbow Dash doing the same thing.  I sighed and turned to Twilight, who was just staring at us. “Are you two ok?” Me and Dash nodded. “Alright,Crystal. Put your hoof out and I’ll heal it.” I did as I was asked.

As Twilight’s horn glowed, I gasped. A soothing coolness filled my entire foreleg as well as a sort of humming. As I closed my eyes and focused on the feeling, I could tell it seemed to be coming from the wound itself. We sat there for a few minutes as the bite marks faded beneath my fur. “There we go. Good as new”

I tested my newly healed leg out, missing the feeling of Twilight healing it already. “Good job, Twilight.” I earned a smile and a nod. “So...I guess everyone has to get back to work huh?”

“Eeyup. Them apples aren’t gonna buck themselves. Big Mac is gonna be down right sore with me for missing so much work. “ Applejack bowed her hat to me. “Nice talkin' with ya, Crystal. It’s nice to know I have another trustworthy friend.”

I felt an eerie presence at my side, turning to find Rarity. “I am in the same boat as Applejack. With my trip to Canterlot and all, I really need to get back to work in the Boutique. Fluttershy and I are having a spa day tomorrow and we would just loved it if you joined us.”

“Well...I don’t know.”

“Oh nonsense, Darling. You don’t have to worry about the bits. I’ll cover your half. It’s just so we can get to know each other better. I won’t take no for an answer. Bye bye for now.” I watched Rarity trot over to Aj and began talking her about something. They were out of earshot but I could tell from Applejack’s expression that it was probably something about Rarity’s fashion show trip.

I shook my head and turned face to face with Fluttershy. Her eyes were glued to the ground as she lightly hooved at a leaf. “I...That is...Bye.” Fluttershy turned around and walked away. I shook my head and made my way over to Rainbow Dash and Twilight. They were talking about the newest release of Daring Doo. “Hey...either of you see where Pinkie Pie went to?”

The both just shrugged. “So Newbie...Are you alright with me watching over you all the time?” The rainbow maned mare laughed as she flew up into the air a couple of feet.

I shrugged. “I understand the caution that was put into it. I’ll be fine...there is one thing I was wanting to ask you, Twilight,” Her ears perked up at the sound of her name. “I was wondering if you could find out anything about...this...” I placed a hoof on my chest. “I would like to know more about it. Maybe how to use it or something just so I don’t accidentally end up with another hole in my chest.”

The unicorn nodded. “Sure. I would like to learn more about it as well. If I find anything important, I’ll come to you first. Now...i should get back to the library to make sure Spike hasn’t burnt it down yet. I’ll see you later, Crystal and you too, Dash. Bye.” Twilight’s horn glowed and in a flash she was gone.

I was left alone with Rainbow Dash yet again. “So,” -I turned to the cyan mare- “What were you planning to do today?”

“Nap and practice flying.”

“Is that all?”

Dash nodded. “Yeah, it is my day off.” She shrugged and flew down next to me. “What? Is there a problem with that?”

“I know a better plan!” Pinkie Pie bursted up between us with a small blast of confetti causing me and Dash jump backwards in surprise. "We should go prank some ponies!” The pink pony grabbed and pulled us into a weird little hug.

Dash lit up a bit and turned to me. “You ok with this, Newbie? Just small harmless pranks?”

I laughed and nodded. “Sure...I never pranked much so this should be a lot of fun.”

“Okie Dokie Loki! It’s time to set off for our next quest!” Pinkie pointed a hoof in the direction of town and commanded an adventurous aura. “The grand quest of prankrania!” The three of us laughed as we set forth into our new adventure, not knowing what mischief laid before us.

Chapter 6 Testing

Chapter 6

Testing

I sat there watching Twilight with a bored look plastered on my face. We’ve been sitting here for twenty minutes without so much as a word between us. She was double checking and triple checking a book she had found. Apparently it contained relevant data on the subject she wished to study so I assume it was something about the crystal in my chest.

As Dash, Pinkie and me were on our way to go cause a bit of innocent mischief, I had no sooner set a foot, or rather hoof in this matter, in town before being tackled by the purple unicorn. “Oooo I found it. I found it. I found it. Come on, Crystal! Let’s go!” I was then dragged by my tail to Twilight’s library and down into the basement.

Now here we sat. Well, Twilight was sitting while I laid on my side, bored out of my mind. Finally it got to a point where I couldn’t take it anymore. “Ugh. Twilight! We have been sitting here for a half an hour. I thought you had something to show me or talk to me about...Twilight....Twilight!!!” My yell seemed to break her from her trance.

“Oh! Yes, Crystal, what is it?”

I gave a steely stare at the unicorn. “What’s going on? Why did you drag me down here?”  I rolled over and got to my hooves. “How you dragged me off, it seemed really important.”

The mare nodded. “It is! I found a book that has some details on the Daedalus Heart. More importantly, how it works. Nothing on what it was made for though. That is intriguing. You usually find stuff on why things like this were made, not how they work. It usually takes some digging for you to find the specific working of an artifact other than the history of why it was made in the first place.”

“Twilight!”

Twilight blushed and smiled. “Oh right. The Heart works as it’s own perpetual magic source, but it’s magic only works for one purpose. That purpose is to create and control the crystalline substance you used earlier. The substance comes from the Heart itself. Usually, a unicorn would draw the magic from the Heart to get the substance but I can feel the magical barriers around the Heart.”

Twilight got in close, staring at the scar on my chest. “They are really powerful. I don’t think even the princess could break through them.” Twilight furrowed her brow as she thought. “But you were able to draw from it’s magic. I am guessing that somepony...or something has enchanted the Heart to work only for you. I also think it was enchanted to flow blood through your body automatically as well as act as some sort of life support system. There is no way a normal pony could have survived the amount of blood you lost. Well, not standing like you are.”

Twilight reached out and poked the scar with her hoof. “I was wondering if we could try and draw the magic out again, like you did against the changeling.”

I scratched my head. “I don’t know, Twilight. That was sort of an accident. A spur of the moment thing.” I sighed. “I am not sure how I did it.”

Twilight didn’t look deterred from her goal. “What happened when you did it? Was there anything out of the ordinary with you. A blur in vision, a weird feeling....anything?” I thought back to the incident with the changeling. I remember the burning in my chest and body before the crystal appeared.

“Yeah...I do. My chest and body felt hot when the changeling started to attack. Do you think that may be how it works?”

“Heat? Hmm. That’s interesting.” Twilight ran back over to the book. “It might work like a unicorn’s horn. When magic is drawn through our horn, it creates heat. Your body may act like one big horn for the Heart.” Twilight flipped through some pages. “Try to focus on that heat again. Try pulling it with your will.” I looked at Twilight skeptically. “Go ahead. I want to see if you can consciously control the magic.”

I sighed and closed my eyes. I focused on my chest and sure enough, I could feel a little light of warmth there. I imagined reaching out to the light and pulling on it. There was a pulse of warmth throughout my body and I snapped my eyes open. “Whoa...I think I might be able to.” Twilight just stared at me expectantly.

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes again. Instead of pulling on the whole light this time, I only pulled on a part of it. I could feel a part of it break off. I pulled the little ball of heat through my body and down my left foreleg before it stopped, blocked by some weird barrier. I frowned and gave the ball of heat a good tug against the barrier.

Gasping as I felt pain shoot up my leg, I kept a firm grip on the ball. I knew what the barrier was. Just like it was said before, the stuff had to come out somewhere. “Crystal! Are you alright?” I opened my eyes to find a golf ball sized globule of liquid floating in front of me.

“I am fine, Twilight.” I looked down at my leg, seeing some blood already trickling out of the wound. “I wonder.” I pulled a sliver of warmth from the one in my chest and brought it to the cut. I watched as the crystal liquid seeped out of the wound, covering it before hardening. I brought my hoof up to examine my handiwork. “Ha...just like a band-aid.” Twilight grabbed my hoof and rubbed the crystalline patch.

"Amazing. Don't do anything more until I get my scroll and quill!" With a flash of magic, the unicorn disappeared. I sighed and stared at the globule of shifting liquid in front of me. I know Twilight said not to do anything but I was just too curious. I grabbed either end of the ball in my mind's grasp and pulled. It brought a giggle to my lips as the ball began to stretch out. I then squashed the thing, watching as it quivered and shook as it grew smaller. I clopped my hooves together, delighted. For my next experiment, I flattened the ball. It stretched out to the  size of about a plate. I squished the edges to give it a sharpened look. It very much could be a deadly weapon.

"I asked you not to do anything!" I yelped at the sound of Twilight's voice behind me, flinging the disc across the room. It embedded itself halfway into the wall. "Hey! Watch out with that. You could have taken my head off!" I grinned sheepishly as Twilight walked over to the disc I made. Her horn lit up. "Now let's-" She quickly frowned and stared at the disc. Her horn glowed brighter as she focused on the thing in her wall. She finally gave up with a sigh. Her horn dimmed but not completely going out. A quill and scroll flew past me from behind and set themselves before the unicorn. She began to scribble furiously on the parchment.

"So Twilight...what were you just trying to do?"

"I was trying to pull it out of the wall but my magic just...slipped over it...You try pulling it out of the wall." She looked up at me and motioned to the thing. I stepped over to it and took a deep breath. I could still feel the disc but it wasn't like before. It was cool like a stone now. I thought for a second before an idea came to me. I tried to imagine it warming up again and was rewarded with the surface of the disc shimmering and it becoming a warmth source in my mind again. I easily tugged the thing from the wall. Twilight was just scribbling away.

"Put it over there," She asked, not looking up from the scroll. "Now tilt is slightly...Yeah, just like that." Before I had time to react, Twilight shot a burst of magic at the disc. It bounced off of it and dispersed harmlessly against the wall. "That is-"

"Totally awesome!"

"No. It's a bit disturbing." Twilight kept writing. "I don't like the fact that it seems completely resistant to magic." Twilight paused for a moment. "But if that is true then how are the enchantments on it?"

"Well, that just means it isn't completely resistant to magic. Plus, I don't think it would be wise just to assume that in the first place after just casting two spells on it." I squished the disc back into a ball. Twilight just nodded as she scribbled on her scroll. "So...is there anything else you want me to do?" Twilight nodded again. "Well then, what do you want me to do?" Another nodded. She wasn't paying attention to me anymore.

I pulled the ball apart and shaped the two halves into to shapes that roughly looked like ponies. This stuff was funner than play dough. I took the two ponies and began dancing them around Twilight's head. After a moment, Twilight stopped and looked up at me with a very unamused expression on her face. "That is very distracting. This is a very important report." In reply, I made one of the little figure bump noses with Twilight.

"Oh come on, Twilight. All work and no play makes Twilight a dull dull pony."

Twilight's eyes widened. "I am not a dull pony. I'll have you know that lots of ponies enjoy my reports on many different subjects. I am a very well respected pony in the unicorn society." I could barely hold in my laugh as she turned her nose up and puffed out her chest proudly. "I am princess Celestia's personal protege and the wielder of the Element of Magic. I am anything but a dull pony."

"Blah blah." Twilight glared at me. "I was expecting an afternoon of fun with Pinkie and Dash until you pulled me away. Now I have had barely any fun. I learned how to control this Heart thing, now I want to really see what it can do." I smashed the two halves back together formed a small dagger with it. I took a few swipes and stabs with it.

She looked disapprovingly at the weapon. "Eagerness must be tempered with caution when dealing with magic. I want to see it's full potential too but I also want to learn the limitations first before charging in headfirst. I am also a bit wary that a Pegasus is using something design for unicorn magic with such ease. I want to make sure we take every precaution so we don't end up hurting you or another pony." I couldn't argue with that. She used my worst enemy. Logic.

I sighed, hanging my head in defeat. "Yeah...I guess you're right." I made the liquid crystal into a ball again. "So what is next on the agenda?" Twilight thought for a moment, scratch her cheek with the quill. I chuckled a bit as it left a line of ink. "I think it would be a good idea to learn how much of the crystal you can control at once." She scribbled something down. "If you start to feel anything out of the ordinary, stop right away. We don't want to push you beyond your limits."

I nodded,taking the crystal covering the cut on my leg and adding it to the ball. I closed my eyes and focused on my chest again. I started pulling bits of the main source and letting them travel through my leg again. This soon became tedious and made my leg ache every time I pulled a bit through the opening in my leg.  I stopped and tried to think of an easier way. I listened to Twilight's continuous scribbling for a bit until I got an idea. I began pulling at the source, not letting the warmth break off as I streamed it down my leg and out the cut.

I kept the stream going, entirely focused on keeping the stream stable until I heard Twilight call out. "Crystal, I think that's enough. Stop." The urgency in her voice was enough to snap me back to my senses. I realized I was soaked in sweat. I breathed heavily as I noticed the little ball of warmth in my chest had turned into a blazing flame, it's heat coursing through my blood and body. The golf ball sized globule was a little bigger than a basketball now.

" Wow. Twilight, could you open a window or something?"

"We're underground, Crystal. There are no windows."

"Oh, I see. Can we get out of the stuffy basement then? I think I could use some cool air." Twilight nodded and began towards the stairs. I followed after her, tugging the ball after me. With the smaller ball, it had seemed weightless. With the larger size, there was a notable resistance against my pull. It was still manageable though.

It was a blessing as soon as we stepped outside. The cool breeze ruffled through my fur and feather.  “Oh sweet Celestia, that feels incredible.” I wanted nothing more than to stretch my wings and fly. My thoughts quickly getting lost in the daydream of soaring overhead. “I didn’t even notice how hot I was getting.”

"Yes. It's something we are going to have to look out for in later testing. Maybe having a tub of ice nearby." Twilight trailed off, scribbling her thoughts on the scroll she brought with her rather than talking out loud. I sighed and took a few steps away from her. I stared at the globe of liquid crystal in my mind's grasp. I wasn't really sure what to do with it now. Twilight seemed to be completely absorbed in writing her thoughts down.

There really wasn't anything else to do so I just started playing around with the crystal again. I did this for sometime, not thinking anything of being out in the open until a stallion came up to me. "I say, are...are you doing that?"

"Eeyup."

"But you have no horn. I thought it was only the horned equines that were capable of gravity manipulation."

I frowned. "I know... That is why Twilight is writing out a report about it, Mr-" When I looked up, my jaw dropped. The dark brown maned stallion stood proudly in front of me with a smile on his face. His hourglass cutie mark was obvious in the bright sun.

"Oh, you can just call me the Doctor. Is there something wrong. You look like you have seen a ghost." He tilted his head, examining me.

"Wibbly wobbly, timey wimey stuff." It was his turn to wear an astonished expression. "Those were your words, weren't they Doctor? This is so awesome! I didn't really think I would meet you here. Is Derpy really your companion here?" Twilight's ears perked up at the mare's name.

"Derpy? Where?!" Twilight ducked her head.

"No worries, Twilight. Your associate here seems to have mistaken me for somepony else. She is new in town, isn't she?"

"He!"

Twilight stopped the Doctor before he could question it. "It's a long story. So what brings you here today, Time Turner. Need to borrow another anatomy book?" Twilight rolled her scroll up. The stallion shook his head.

"The Doctor is fine, Twilight, and no. I was wondering if that new book on clock making from Canterlot has arrived yet. I can hardly wait to read it. I know my customers will be happy to start seeing me come out with some new designs." What? Clock making? What blasphemy is this? The Doctor doesn't make clocks! I listened on.

"It hasn't arrived just yet. I'll be sure to tell you or your sister first thing when it gets here. I have been wanting to trade in the clock in the library for a newer model. How has your and Colgate's clockmaking going?"

"We haven't had any new orders in a while but we have been getting enough calls for repairs to make a decent amount of extra bits. Between that and our day job, we've been keeping ourselves busy and happy."

"Day job?" I asked

"Oh yes. I guess you are new in town, aren't you? I happen to be the local physician while my sister is the leading dentist in town. While are talents lay in clocks, big or small, it wasn't enough to keep ourselves afloat. That is why we branched into different areas. Be sure to come by for a check up. I'll make sure you get the best treatment available. Oh yes, that reminds me..." The Doctor turned to Twilight. "Don't forget about your appointment Tuesday."

Twilight smiled. "I already have it scheduled and accounted for."

"That is good. Actually, Twilight. Why don't you bring your friend along with you. If she isn't busy, that is."

"He."

Twilight shot me a glare that I matched. "Yeah. She should be done with her weather duties by then. I will bring her along. It will be a good time to get some data on her physiology from a professional. " I swear Twilight put emphasis on each her. Was she really teasing me like that?

"Alright then. I will see you girls on Tuesday!" The stallion waved and made his way off. I turned and stared at Twilight as she unrolled the scroll. We sat there for a moment like that, me glaring at her while she read over her work.

"...You did that on purpose." Twilight looked from her parchment and tilted her head at me. "Referring to me as a girl. I am not one but you sat there and did it knowingly." I sat down, getting a bit tired of constantly focusing on the ball floating around me. I took the liquid crystal and spread it across my chest, making a sort of armor with it. I tested it to make sure everything still had full mobility, tweaking the armor here and there when I felt a hitch.

Twilight pulled the quill from her ear and began scribbling again. "Yes. I did refer to you as female because that's what you are. Are you really wanting to go through your whole story every time you get questioned about it? Your body is that of a mare's now, no matter what it was before. You are going to have to accept the fact that, by looks, ponies are going to call you a her from now on."

"But isn't there some sort of spell you could cast?"

"No. There is a spell to change the gender of a pony but only the highest level of unicorns could even attempt it and it isn't permanent. Plus, in your current condition, I don't think it would be a good idea to cast any spells like that on you. Who knows how it could affect the Heart." I groaned in frustration and unfurled my wings. Before Twilight could react, I pumped my wings and shot into the air. I wobbled a bit as I steadied myself.

"Crystal! Where are you going?!" Twilight called after me, me being too far out of the reach of her magic now. I didn't give her another chance to yell out to my as I tilted my wings and shot out over the skies above Ponyville.

Chapter 7 Hot Headed Overgrown Newt

CHAPTER 7

Hot Headed, Overgrown Newt!

I slowly opened my eyes, yawning. The first thing I noticed was the orange glow across the sky indicating the setting sun. I must have been out for hours. Quickly after leaving Twilight's, I found a nice little out of the way cloud to nap on. I got up and stretched, the bones in my legs and wings popping. "Finally up, Newbie?" I jumped up and whirled around, facing Dash.

"Oh hey, Rainbow Dash..."

She eyed me as I sat back down. "What happened with you? Twilight said you freaked out and flew away. Are you alright?" I nodded and hung my head. Rainbow Dash walked across the cloud to sit next to me. She nudged me with her wing and smiled. "Come on. You don't look alright. I can tell these things. Just another part of how awesome I am." I couldn't help but smile.

"I am just a bit frustrated, I guess. We got on the subject of me not really being a mare and Twilight pretty much said that it wasn't possible."

"Who cares?"

"Huh?"

Dash rolled her eyes. "I said who cares? I know it wouldn't matter if I was a mare or stallion, I would still be the coolest, fastest flying pony in Equestria! I am not gonna let something as silly me being a mare or stallion tell me who I am or what I can do. I don't think you should either." She gave me another nudge with her wing. "Come on. Twilight probably is freaking out herself. We should go check on her before we head home." She paused a moment before tapping the makeshift crystal armor on my chest. "Where did you get this?"

I laughed before spreading my wings and jumping off the cloud. "I made it!" I yelled back at her. I warmed the crystal before yanking it off of me, shaping it into a mock form of a bird. I looked back with a smug grin, waiting to see the awe on Dash's face. I couldn't see her. I slowed to a stop in mid air and began looking around. "Dash?! Where'd you go?" My answer was silence. "Dash..."

"NEWBIE MOVE!" The wind was knocked out of me when the Pegasus crashed into me, crying out when pain jolted through my head as the crystal was yanked from my mind's grasp. This all seemed secondary as a gout of flame streamed through the spot I was just at. As soon as Dash helped me level out, I followed where the fire came from. All I saw was a hole in a cloud from above. "Behind us, Newbie..." I turned around in the air to find us facing a red dragon with a yellow underside. It wasn't all that big, considering the size they grew to.

"Hey! What's the big idea, scale head?" Antagonize the dragon that nearly killed us. Best plan, Dash.

The dragon just moved to reveal a pony floating in the air behind him. Not a pony, an alicorn. He had a pitch black coat and a slicked back, white mane. He simply walked forward on the air, no wing movement involved. "Greetings there...heh girls. You were quite lucky that miss Dash was here to knock you out of the way...what is it you are calling yourself now? Crystal Blossom? I must say that is quite a fitting title for your new body. I am quite confused why you came over as a mare. Must have been one of the unknown variables that I calculated. "

"Hey....HEY! Just who are you?" Dash glared at the alicorn as she flew defensively in front of me. "What do you have to do with Crystal here?"

The alicorn nodded. "Ah yes. My apologies for keeping you ladies at a disadvantage." I growled at the comment, causing a small smile to appear on the alicorn's face. "My name is Exitium and as for my relationship with dear Crystal, I am the one who brought her here..." I am sure mine and Rainbow Dash's faces held the same amounts of disbelief because Exitium and the dragon started laughing.

"Y-you brought me here? How...or more importantly, why?" I flew over Dash to face the alicorn directly. "I mean, this is a dream come true to me but why was I just nearly crispied by that dragon? Seems a bit counter productive to me." I stared flatly at the alicorn.

Exitium laughed. "That is exactly the reason I brought you here. This world is just dreadfully boring and it has been grinding on my nerves a bit lately. I decided to have a bit of fun, if you will. Now I knew one of these pathetic little ponies wouldn't have the gall to provide the entertainment I desire, so I reached into your world, a world where violence and death are commonplace. I searched for a soul wanting adventure, blood and glory. To be seen as some grand hero. I found you."

"You were perfect out of all the specimens I examined. I do believe you will give me the greatest challenge. You will, won't you? You will fight tooth and hoof for your new life?" I nodded. That went without saying.  "Good. You have a year before I take the army I have built and begin terrorizing the citizens of Equestria."

"What did you say?!" Dash took off towards the alicorn, only to be intercepted by the dragon.

"Temper, temper, Miss Dash. Not wanting to start the war early, do we?" Exitium chuckled as he turn to me. "Don't worry. I gave you the tool you need to defeat me. The Daedalus Heart. I am not without mercy, as shown with the year I have given you to enjoy this place and train. You will need training. One thing,though. There is one thing I will not accept. That is if you run to your useless little princesses. She will get her own warning in due time..." Exitium looked me over. "I must say, you made the transformation quite...beautifully." I shuddered at his smile. "One more thing. Please don't die before the war. That would be just awful. Dreadfully boring."

Exitium stretched his wings and turned away. "You have my warning, Crystal. Have fun with the time you've earned..."

"Oh no you don't!" Dash quickly flew around the dragon, her aerial expertise proving true. "You think I'm gonna let you run away after what you said!"

Exitium sighed. "I thought so. Dreston, have your fun as well." The alicorn pumped his wings as he began rising off the seemingly invisible platform he was on. The dragon roared and wheeled to face Dash.  I watched as Dash smacked into a magic barrier the alicorn threw up when she got too close. "We shall not start the war early, Miss Dash. Due to your brash behavior,though, you and fair Crystal now have an angry dragon on your hooves. Good luck..." The dragon began breathing in as Dash fell of the barrier when the alicorn teleported away. My mind was racing. Too much stuff was happening at once. The flame alight in my chest, Dash not catching herself quickly enough, the flames licking at the dragon's maw.

The flames in the dragon's mouth! He was going to torch Dash!

"Dash! You won't touch her, you lousy newt!" I ripped a line of the liquid crystal through my body and out of my foreleg, barely registering the pain it caused. I shaped it into a long spear before pulling back and throwing it with both mind and body. There was a satisfying fwump as the spear rocketed through the air. That fwump was accompanied by a roar of pain from the dragon as the spear struck him in the back of the knee joint, piercing through him. I was aiming for the spot between his wings. I was lucky I even hit the dragon.

Here is where my brave but reckless action showed its mistakes. Yes, this is the second time I saved Rainbow Dash's life. I distracted the dragon but now his eyes were fixed on me. That's not all. He still had a lungful of dragon fire and I could not fly well enough to dodge his attacks.

I could do nothing but watch as the dragon let loose a large fireball. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Dash steady herself. She was safe. I was trying to pull enough crystal to at least buffet the blast, knowing I would never block it completely. I held the pitiful amount of crystal in front of me, bracing for impact. Just when I thought the heat from the fireball would singe the fur off my skin, a sudden coolness wash over me. I looked up to find the fireball spreading around me, split by a purple tinted barrier just I front of my crystal. "Wow... Am I doing this?"

"Don't be silly, little one. I am just lending a helping hoof right now." I felt a movement on my back. I turned around to see that same purple mare from the hospital sitting there. She was weightless! It had to be some sort of spell. "A dragon's weak spots are its joints. Same as with any armored beast. Go for those points. Better yet, go for it's wings. You can't fly all that well. Level the playing field, huh?"

"Just who are you?"

The mare smiled. "I am a friend for now. Oh before I forget..." She leaned to the side to reveal my crystal from earlier, wrapped in what looked like roots. "Try to hold on to this stuff. You may find always trying to make more of it will come at a price..." As soon as I had a grip on the crystal, the mare fell backwards off my back, disappearing like she has before. I didn't question or chase her. I knew it was pointless and there was a bigger problem. I turned to face the dragon.

A smile played my lips. Dash was literally flying circles around the dragon, the beast swiping its claws in vain as she delivered an uppercut. "Alright...wings." I split the gathered crystal in half, sliding each over my fore hooves and shaping swords like I did with the changeling. I waited. I waited until that lizard had its back to me before I charged. I flew as fast as I could, holding the swords out in front of me. "Take this you hot headed, overgrown NEWT!" I stabbed into it's right wing at full force...

And nearly stopped dead. I pushed harder, this time with my mind as well and was rewarded with a pained roar from the dragon. My small victory was short lived as we both started to plummet. I frantically tried to tear a hole in the dragon's wing. It was like trying to tear a phonebook in half with your bare hands. I let out a yell as a tearing noise filled my ears. I ripped the wing from about in the middle all the way down before pushing off the flailing dragon, flapping my wings wildly as I tried to steady myself.

Dash flew up next to me. "Did you get him?" Her answer was a torrent of flame that barely missed us. "OK, Newbie, here is the plan. I am gonna distract him while you fly up and then dive bomb him with that crystal stuff there. Make sure you hit him hard." I nodded and began flying upwards as Dash set to her plan. As I level out, I thought of how to accomplish my task. I couldn't use these swords. A drill? My thoughts turned to a certain anime. No. I wouldn't be able to catch myself from that sort of spin. I thought of all sorts of fantasy weapon and a perfect one came to mind. A battleaxe. The one I could make would be too big but I was sure it could complete its job.

I formed my weapon of choice and began my descent. The dragon was fully focused on Rainbow Dash. This plan was going smoothly. Wind whistled in my ears as I picked up speed. I raised the axe, gripping with both mind and hoof. As I closed in, I let out a warcry. "For Equestria!" Don't even say you wouldn't have said that. My cry alerted the dragon to my presence. He was able to jerk his head out of the way of my incoming axe. This was fine. I wasn't aiming for his head and he learned this too late. It was to tough to cut the wing up but with this kind of leverage, cutting it off at the joint should be nothing.

If I said it was like a hot knife through butter, I would be lying. A hatchet through a tree branch may be more accurate. There was a sickening squelch as the axe finished it's job. Another roar from the dragon, this time with a blast of fire to accompany it. I pulled up, watching in glee as the lizard plummeted, unable to keep itself up with one wing. Dash met up with me as it thudded on the ground below, scattering ponies. "Not bad, Newbie..." Screams rose up from below.

I looked down to see the dragon pulling itself off the ground. "You've got to be fucking kidding..." I growled, diving down. I flattened the head of the axe until it resembled a hammer. "Keep your ass on the ground!" I swung, smacking the dazed dragon upside the head. He spun and landed face first in the dirt. I didn't waste time. I split the crystal over my hooves again, forming a hook on one hoof while making a sword with a very crude looking serrated edge on the other and landed on his back.

I swung the hook around, catching the dragon in the nostril, pulling his head back. The dragon made a weak attempt at a struggle but I held on. I then placed the sword against its neck, pulling. At first, it did nothing but skit across the dragon's scales but then the serrated edge caught on the flesh the scales failed to protect. Thankfully, its flesh here was nowhere as tough as it was with its wings. I could feel feel as my sword dug deeper. Blood sprayed as I hit major arteries, showering me with it. I yelled as I finished my slice. A bad idea as the dragon's blood got in my mouth, burning where it touched.

I panted as I deformed the crystal, letting it flow back into the chest piece from before. The dragon slumped limply on the ground, its blood flowing out. I noticed the town ponies starting to gather again. They stared at me but not how I expected. I saw fear in their eyes. They had reason to. They just watched a strange pony slaughter a dragon and now sat there covered in its blood. I could feel myself start to panic. This wasn't how I wanted to be seen. I was too scared to even move.

Dash finally made her appearance. She look at me then the other ponies, the cogs turning. Her eyes opened wide as she realized how I looked to the other ponies. "Uh...Woo, yeah Crystal!" She looked at the other ponies. "What are you featherbrains waiting for? Crystal here just saved your flanks from an evil dragon! Yeah, Crystal! Woo Hoo!" Dash clopped her hooves together in applause. The other ponies looked at each other weirdly at first but then Dash's enthusiasm started to spread. Soon all the ponies were stomping on the ground and cheering. I felt a smile spread on my face. I also noticed the setting sun at my back. I reared up and flared my wings, yelling out as loud as i could, adding my voice to the crowd's.

I was a badass!

And I collapsed.

As I faded back into consciousness, I could hear voices around. I immediately remembered my fight with the dragon. I bolted upright, swinging my fist...or hoof. Something blocked it and knocked me hard in the nose, causing me to fall back down.

“Awake, she does, with her hooves swinging. I did not know it was such a violent pony I was treating.” I know that rhyming. I get to meet Zecora in such good timing...Yes...I suck at rhyming. Wait, was I just punched by Zecora? I opened my eyes to see Twilight, Zecora and Dash standing over me. I went to go talk and then suddenly it felt like magma was poured down my throat. “Quickly girls, hold her down! The pain, I can only imagine, is profound.”

Dash and Twilight quickly jumped on me. “Oooh. I am sorry, Crystal. I know it burns but Zecora is going to get something for you. We would have treated you earlier but we didn’t like the idea of sticking something in your mouth while you were asleep.” I gave her a worried look. What was going to be stuck in my mouth?

Zecora came over with some sort of fruit. She opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by Dash. The pegasus grabbed the fruit and looked at me very seriously. “Bite down on this!” She shove the fruit in my mouth and held her hooves there. I prefered the magma.

This fruit was incredibly bitter and sour. I am sure that if Rainbow Dash wasn’t holding my mouth shut, I would have thrown up. I gagged and struggled against Dash and Twilight’s hooves. Zecora opened her mouth to say something but Twilight spoke up first. “You need to keep that in your mouth for about an hour. At least you shouldn't have to worry about it anymore. Dragon’s blood only burns you like this once. Just be glad you’re not a filly.” Zecora gave Twilight a squinted gaze.

The zebra shook her and opened her mouth again. Rainbow Dash bounced up in my view. “Zecora said that the bitterness should only last about twenty minutes. After that, you are good to go.” There were flames in Zecora’s eyes. “So, Newbie...You were great out there.” Zecora opened her mouth and then paused, staring at the two ponies who were now staring each. She seemed content neither was going speak and smiled.

“What do you mean she was great, Rainbow Dash? She killed a dragon! I’m just glad Spike wasn’t around to see it. I have to keep him locked up in the library until they clean up the...mess she made. Celestia was right. She is dangerous.” Zecora threw up her hooves and walked away.

Rainbow Dash glared at Twilight. "What are you talking about,Twilight? Crystal saved my flank more than once now. It's obvious she is our friend."

Twilight shook her head. "No. She may be your friend, Rainbow Dash, but not mine. I don't trust her. In the couple days she has been here, she has killed twice. Plus, she has caused nothing but trouble and chaos too."

Dash took her hooves off my mouth and pointed at Twilight. "They attacked us. How can you even accuse her of being dangerous? Me and Berry wouldn't even be here right now if she didn't do what she did! And you heard what happened with the dragon!"

"Yes, I did, and quite frankly it doesn't make any sense! Nothing about her does! If you would stop and look at it instead of letting yourself get swept up in the bravado like you usually do, you would notice it too. How she is alive without a heart, having an ability that no other pony has and now some alicorn, a stallion one no less, coming and saying that he is going to wage war against Equestria in a year. Sooner if we tell Princess Celestia. I'm sorry but this is just something I can't believe. I have to look at the facts on this."

"No. You need to stop being an egghead about this and look at what's happened. A changeling attacked us and Crystal jumped up to protect us and then some strange pony sent his dragon after us and again, Crystal jumped up to kick it's flank. She is a hero in my books!" It's weird having two ponies fight over you. Both literally and figuratively.

"I think you are letting all this excitement get to your head. You aren't thinking logically."

"What exactly are you saying, Twilight?"

"I am saying Discord could make better decisions than you right now. Crystal has done nothing but attract trouble."

Dash growled and leaned across me, getting her face in Twilight's. "You wanna know what I think? I think you have been acting like a foal ever since that night we all slept together. I think you need to buck up and get over it and stop whining. You act like your whole life is ruined because of it. Stop acting like a little filly and grow up, Twilight Sparkle." I facehoofed and shook my head.

Twilight shook her head while backing away slowly. I could see the tears swell in her eyes as she turned around and ran out the door of Zecora's hut. "Twilight, wait. I didn't mean it like that!" Dash yelled after her. A flash of light outside was her answer. "Horsefeathers!" Dash fell back on her haunches, sighing. Zecora walked over to Dash and laid a hoof on the pegasus' shoulders, taking a deep breath. "Please not right now, Zecora. I am going to get some fresh air." The cyan pony shrugged Zecora's hoof off and flew out the door.

The zebra huffed and turned to me. "I do not get you ponykind. When it comes to words of comfort, you never have time. Ah,but you'll listen to old Zecora, for your condition, I have more to tell of." She sat down and smiled at me.

“Now, dragon’s bloo-” Dash burst in the front door.

“Hey, Zecora. You care if me and Crystal take off? We have an early day tomorrow and with what happened...” Dash was interrupted by the zebra flipping a table and walking to another room. The pegasus looked at me. I just shrugged. She soon came back, shoving a bag and a piece of parchment into Dash’s hooves.

“Now go.”

“Are you alright, Zecora?”

The zebra stared hard at her. “You heard what I said. Now go before I lose my head.” Zecora turned and started picking up the stuff she knocked over, mumbling in her native tongue. Dash and me decided that was as good as time as any time leave. We walked...well, Rainbow Dash flew beside me while I walked, through the Everfree in an awkward silence.

As we got close to the edge of the forest, Dash stopped me. “Crystal...” She landed, laying the bag and parchment aside.

“Hmm?” Was all I could muster with the fruit in my mouth.

“I was just thinking...I never did thank you for saving my hide with the changeling or the dragon...”She scratched her head. “I guess I am thanking you now...I am not doing too good though, huh?” I bumped her to get her attention. When she looked up at me, I shook my head and smiled. She seemed to get the message. “Yeah...I really messed up bad with Twilight back there. She just kept trying to make you the bad guy and I know that’s not true but...I don’t know if we’re even going to be friends anymore.”

Oh no. I placed a hoof on Dash’s shoulder, spitting the fruit out of my mouth. “Naw you wishen her, Dash. You an Tiwight ah gud fwiends. Dish ittle fight ishn’t gowing ooo change shat. You choo juss yeed ooo cool own a beh. e’eryshing ill be all wight.”

“....pppffffftt! Bwaaahahahahahaaaaa!” Dash fell backwards, laughing like there was no tomorrow.

I could feel my face heat up. “Dash! I am chying ooo be sherwius.” That didn’t help. It only sent her into another fit of laughter. I just sat there in silence until she was gasping for air. Finally she stopped laughing and got up. “An’ we go?” Dash nodded. I sighed and turned around to exit the forest.

“Hey, Newbie...” I rolled my eyes and turned to face the pegasus, about to ask her what she wanted. Suddenly a pair of cyan hooves wrapped around my neck and pulled me in for a tight hug. After a moment of confusion, I returned the embrace. “I mean it, Crystal...Thank you...” Dash pulled away from me with a smile. “Now move that flank and let’s get home. I’m starving!” I saluted her.

“Yesh, Ma’am.”

Chapter 8 Precursor

CHAPTER 8

Precursor

Ice.

That's the only way I could explain them.

My eyes were the palest shade of blue imaginable. Just looking at them was enough to make me shiver. I leaned in closer to Dash's mirror. I had originally come into the bathroom to...well, use it what it was made for and then to check my mouth but as soon as I seen myself in the mirror. Rarity wasn't lying. My eyes are beautiful.

I shook my head, breaking the trance with my own reflection. I slowly opened my mouth, grimacing when I saw what had happened. There were big red splotches in my mouth, as if the skin had been melted away. It looked a lot worse then it felt. I could thank Zecora for that. In the paper she left with us, it explained that the burns should heal fine over the next few days as long as I chew one of those fruit pieces with every meal for at least ten minutes. That was something to look forward to.

"Hey, Newbie! Dinner's ready!"

I sighed and backed away from the mirror, glancing into those icy eyes of mine once more before leaving the bathroom. I headed through Dash's house, smiling as every step I made was met with a little bounce due to Rainbow Dash's cloud flooring. I made my way to my hosts little dining area. "Hey, Dash. What's on the menu tonight? I’m so hungry I could eat a horse!"

A line of scarlet spread across Dash’s face. “W-what did you say, Newbie?”

“Oh. Sorry, Dash. It is just a saying from where I come from. Ugh...this is gonna be.” I noticed Dash blushing and the implications that line may have held went through my mind. “Oh.” I felt my own face heat up before I head tabled. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Then how did you mean it, Newbie? That would be can...cannicalism any other way.”

“Um..Cannibalism, Dash. And where I am from...it wouldn’t be.” I kept my head turned away from her, trying to avoid eye contact. I should have known my eating meat was going to pop up eventually. With all that has happened, I have no clue what kind of uproar this is going to cause.

It took a minute before all the gears clicked in Dash’s head. “Oh...so you um...eat meat?” Her tone was not that favorable.

“Well, Humans are omnivores. We eat both meat and plants.” I played with a bit of cloud under my hoof. Dash is going to be slipping in weather duty training with my flying training now, which we practiced a bit on the way home. She is suppose to teach me more tomorrow morning before work which makes me wonder if Dash is an early bird. No pun intended.

“Oh.” Dash’s was blank. It looked like she was having trouble on deciding what to do. “And you ate...horses?” Her expression was still bland.

“Oh no, Dash. We didn’t eat horses...or at least my culture didn’t. I know some of the more...primal cultures might have? I am not sure. I am not even sure if calling them primal cultures would be morally and technically correct. There were a lot of political issues about that sort of thing and-”

“Newbie!” Dash yelled, cutting me off. “You didn’t eat ponies, I get that. Just...what kind...What kind of meats did you eat?” She seemed a bit perturbed.

“Well...um,” I took a deep breath. “There was chicken-” Dash nodded. “-and cow...pigs, ducks, crab, fish, turkey and deer. That is all I can think of off the top of my head.” Dash sat down at the table across from me, just staring my way. “Um...Dash? Could you say something? This is getting a bit awkward.”

“I don’t know what to say, Newbie.” The cyan pegasus frowned. “I mean, when me and gilda were bunked up, I learned griffins eat fish and all. I was cool with that but...Newbie...maybe we should keep this just between us.”

I nodded. “Yeah...I am not even sure if my new stomach could even process meat like that anymore. I am just going to miss the taste of bacon is all.” Dash shook her head.

“You could still eat fish, I know that.” I tilted my head. “Oh well...I may have tried some when I hung out with Gilda. It wasn’t bad, I guess, but it just wasn’t my sort of thing. We could go and get you some sometime or something. I don’t have a problems with the fish but...those other things.”

I nodded my head in agreement. “I understand, Rainbow Dash. I won’t say anything about them anymore.” Well, that didn’t go that bad. I still got the fish option. Better than nothing. I sighed and grinned. “Lemme guess, salad for dinner?” I let out a little laugh.

Dash shook her head. “Nah. I was just lazy the other night. I made some steamed vegetables in a cheese sauce with some ranch dressing!” Wow. My face conveyed my amazement and I did nothing to hide it. Dash beamed proudly. “What? You thought I didn’t know how to cook? You think I just live on salad?”

“Well...I will be honest, I had my doubts.”  I gave Dash a big grin. She just rolled her eyes and scooted over a bowl to me. It smelled delicious. If only there was some bacon around. I chuckled a little at my own thought, causing Rainbow Dash to eye me.

“What’s so funny, Newbie? Something wrong with the food?”

I shook my head. “No. The food is fine. I was just thinking about today and what tomorrow might be like. Thank you again for supporting me like you did. I am pretty sure that everypony would have avoided me like the plague if it weren’t for you.” I am sure a little ego stroke won’t get out of hand....hoof.

Dash beamed. “Yeah they would have but I would never leave my friends hangin’. Loyalty and all that. You’re lucky I have such a good way with words when dealing with ponies.” Maybe I was wrong. “ Ponies know when Rainbow Dash gives the word, it’s all smooth sailing.”

I laughed and shook my head. “Better wrangle that thought in, little pony. Don’t want another Mare-Do-Well incident, do we?”

A line of scarlet spread across the mare’s face. “I don’t know what you’re talking about...and who are you calling little? I am taller than you are.”

I grinned deviously. “Yes, but my wings are bigger than yours.” I noticed this during our training. It wasn’t a huge difference but I did notice that my wings were a bit larger than Dash’s. My comment had the desired effect. Dash’s eyes went wide and her whole face turned a deep red. I felt a tingle down my spine. I wonder how far I could take this?

“Umm...C-crystal...I know you’re new b-but-” She was interrupted as I pushed my bowl to the side. I climbed up on the table, a smug grin on my face. “C-crystal?!” I walked over to her, making sure to swing my hips in that special way as I did. I laid down in front of Dash, staring her straight in the eyes. “Crystal...I-i don’t think th-” She was silenced as I pressed a feather to her lips.

“Shh.” I ran the feather along her lips and then under her chin. “Dashie...What happened to calling me Newbie?” Dash gulped and I could have sworn I heard her whimper. I got my face close to her’s. “Come on, Dashie. Let me hear you say it. Call me Newbie.” I lifted Dash’s chin so we were staring straight at one another. I could feel her quick hot breaths wash across my face, knowing she could feel mine as well.

“Newbie.” The tingling was all throughout my body as Dash started to lean forward. Okay, this was too far. Time to stop this. Or at least I wanted too. I reached and wrapped a hoof around the back of Dash’s head, pulling her into a kiss.

No.

I pushed forward, knocking Dash backwards and falling on top of her. I pushed my tongue past her lips, immediately finding her tongue and wrestling it for control. She moaned into my mouth as she ran her hooves up my sides, finding my wings. She rubbed the base of each wing, her experienced hooves knowing exactly where to touch.

No!

I broke the kiss and buried my face into her chest. The smell of rain quickly invaded my nose. “Oh Dash.” I felt Dash’s mouth close on my left ear, nibbling it softly. For the briefest of moments, a memory blurred from intoxication rose to mind. Twilight nibbling on the same ear. That seemed to clear my mind of the heat that had hold of it.

“No!” I pushed myself off the mare, rolling away. Dash looked over at me, surprised and confused. “I am sorry, Rainbow. I can’t do this. I don’t know what came over me...I...I don’t feel right.” It was true. My whole body tingled. “I am so sorry, Dash. That wasn’t me.”

With a few flaps of her wings, Dash made her way next to me. She put a hoof on my shoulder...withers? “Are you ok, Newbie?” She gave me a bit of a nudge.

“I don’t know...It was suppose to be just a little joke. Just teasing you a bit...I don’t know what happened. My body just seemed to go on autopilot.”

Dash frowned and seemed to think. “Hmm...Do you feel warm?” I nodded.

“And a bit tingly.”

Dash just smiled. “Oh it’s nothing, Newbie. It’s around that season. It’s probably just a little preshock of estrus. It happens to everypony once in awhile...well...not EVERYpony.” The stare I was giving Dash.

“O-of w-what?”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Of estrus. Your body probably is just letting off some...some..hermons? No....Hormones! Yeah. It’s probably just a small bit of hormones before the big stuff kicks in. Usually happens about a week before or so. As long as you follow the steps you learned in school, you shouldn’t have a problem with it.”

Ok. Trying not to freak out. Deep breaths. “Um..Dash. Let’s think about this. I am new to being a pony right?” She nodded nonchalantly. “Not only that. I am new to being a mare...a female. In my world, I was a male human. We didn’t have estrus. The most I had to worry about was a wet dream.”

Realization started spreading across the cyan pegasus’ face. “Oh.....oh! Um...Well...What should we do?”

Ok. Freaking out a bit now was understandable. “Well I don’t know! How am I suppose to know this kind of stuff?!”

Dash looked around frantically. “Um...we should...teach you. Twilight! The Library! You could learn there!” Probably. “Come on, let’s go!” Dash grabbed me and began dragging me out of the kitchen. The food was definitely going to go cold.

About five minutes later, we were standing outside of Twilight’s home. Dash pounding on the door.

“whooo!”

Dash frowned. “It’s me, Rainbow Dash! Open up. I need to talk to Twi. It’s really important!”

“Hooo! Hooo!”

Dash glared at the door. “Ugh. I just told you who, you featherbrain! Open up!” There was silence on the other side of the door for a moment before it opened slightly. Twilight’s head popped out of the door. She didn’t look too happy.

“Rainbow Dash, if this is about earlier, I really don’t want to talk about it right now.”

Dash shook her head. “No, Twilight. This is about Crystal. She-" Dash stopped and looked around. “Um...can we come inside? Please?”

Twilight stared at Dash for a moment before sighing. “Fine!” She swung the door open. “Wipe your hooves before coming in. I just swept up.” We did so and entered, the three of us taking a spot in the middle of the room. “Ok...So what’s going on with Crystal?”

Dash blushed. “Well...She.” I cleared my throat. “Oh yeah...well that just makes this harder to say.” I just stared at the ground. “Well...He..is about to go into estrus.”

Twilight shrugged. “Just follow what they taught in scho...Oh...Oh! That’s right...Um...I don’t think I have the proper books here with me.” Okay. Now I was scared. “How do you know that she’s abo-” I cleared my throat again. I wasn’t that scared. “That..um...he is about to go into estrus.”

“Well...We were having some dinner and sh...he had a little preshock.”

I scoffed. “If that was a little one then I am going to be out of control when it happens.” I shuddered at my own words. This was making me sick to my stomach. I didn’t know much about that kind of stuff. I never owned a horse or anything after all. I just knew enough to pass school.

Twilight frowned. Cute. “Well, a mares first usually seems the strongest because it’s new to the body and mind...I remember that I was kept out of school for a couple of days until I got it under control.”

Dash nodded. “Yeah. Same thing here. Had my dad freaking out.” Twilight and Dash giggled. Inside joke?

“Um...how long does this usually last?” I said this in a dead tone, trying to show the seriousness of the problem.

This seemed to drag them out of their own little world. “Oh...Well...usually about a week.” Twilight frowned. “But like I said...the first time a mare goes through this is usually the worst.” The unicorn went to over to her books. “I really don’t think I have that kind of material in the library here.” She started pulling books from the shelf, letting them stack up on the floor as she looked through them. “You might want to go over to the school tomorrow morning. I am sure Cheerilee would have something on the subject.”

“I don’t think I could...I have work with Dash. After that, Rarity and Fluttershy want me to go to the  spa with them. I don’t think I could say no...Maybe the day after.” Twilight shook her head.

“It would be Saturday then, Crystal.”

Dash sighed. “Just go tomorrow morning. You can start your weather duty on monday. This way I have plenty of time to train you so you won’t have an excuse for when you screw up.”

“Thank you, Dash... and how do you know I would screw up?”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Because everypony screws up. It’s just a matter of time.” I just rolled my eyes.

“Rainbow Dash...You are going to have her start monday...knowing what’s about to happen?” Dash’s face went blank. “Maybe she should start after her estr-”

“Stop referring to me as a female! At least while we are in private. I want to keep some semblance of my masculinity for as long as I can.” I huffed and crossed my hooves. Twilight blushed in shame.

“I am sorry, Crystal. It’s just easier to think like that. Considering everything, you are a mare now. You’re even going through estrus.”

“Not yet, I’m not! And I may not...but I am not going to leave it for the birds. It’s better to be safe than sorry. If it’s alright, Rainbow, I am going over to the school tomorrow morning.”

Rainbow Dash waved a hoof. “Don’t worry about it, Newbie. It’s fine. It’ll be better than you trying to get yourself off on everypony that walks by.”

“What?! Is it really that bad?! Oh heavens help me.” I heard a snickering from Rainbow. “Oh, you are just the worst kind of mare.” Now it was full out laughing. “Come on, Rainbow Dash. We left dinner on the table! Thank you for your time, Twilight.” I headed for the door, only stopping when I noticed Dash wasn’t behind me.

“Um...Hey Twi...I’m sorry about what I said earlier.” Twilight grinned and gave Rainbow Dash a hug.

“Don’t worry about it, Dash. We both said things we regret. It was just a stressful day. Now go on. I got some studying to do before sleeping.” RD nodded and quickly made after me. When we were outside and the door was shut, I stopped Rainbow Dash.

“Hey...since when do you use the door?” I got a shove from the mare. “But seriously...about that kiss. I noticed that you were about to go through with all of that. You didn’t resist at all.” There was silence from her. “I thought you liked Twilight.”

“I do!” The pegasus took to the air suddenly, flying towards her home. I quickly followed after her, catching up with her lazy pace quickly.

“Dash...Are you crushing on me too?”

“Hah! Like that would ever happen, Newbie. How could I have a crush on a pony I barely even know?”

“So what then? Was I just going to be a free lay?”

“What?”

“Was I just gonna be a one night stand? Were you just going to use me to get yourself off?”

“No, Newbie. I am not like that. I wouldn’t do something like that.”

“Then what was that?”

“I...It...Newbie....I just don’t know, okay? I didn’t mean anything bad by it but I...it felt.”

I flew closer to Rainbow Dash. “Then you are crushing on me, aren’t you?” There was a bit more silence.

“Ugh. Fine. Maybe I am a little. But you can’t blame me when you have a body like that. You are beautiful. It’s like you’re one of those old statues.”

I laughed loudly. “Oh? So I am old then.” I overtook Dash, flying a bit ahead of her. “Well that’s nice to know. Maybe this old mare will ju-” My face fell. “Gods dammit! I did not just call myself a mare!”

Dash flew past me, this time it was her turn to laugh. “Yep. You did. See, told ya Newbie. You might as well just get used to it.” I flew up to her and yanked on her tail, pulling her down.

“I’ll give you something to get use to!” I took off towards Dash’s house. I knew I could never beat Dash in a race but I still tried.  When we got to her front door, I was exhausted. Dash wasn’t even breathing hard when I landed next to her.

“What was that, Newbie? What am I suppose to get used to?” I shoved Rainbow aside and entered the house. I went straight for the kitchen and sat down at the table, pulling my forgotten bowl back to it’s original spot. Dash went back to her spot and had a spoonful of her vegetables. “Ugh...they’re cold now.”

I laughed. “Well duh. You think they would stay warm for the half hour we were gone?” I took a bite of my food. It was exceptionally good, even though it was cold.

We sat there and ate while Dash started talking about some of the ponies on the weather team. “So yeah. I think you’ll get along good with everypony. Just be careful around Cloud Chaser and Flitter. Those mares have no shame.” I grinned as I leaned back from my bowl, finished.

“Aww. That’s cute.”

Dash cocked her head. “What? What’s cute?”

“You wanting to keep me all to yourself.”

Dash flew up over to me. “Oh ha ha. Very funny, Newbie.” She snatched up my bowl and took both hers and mine to the sink. Dash threw them down unceremoniously. “Well. I am beat. How about we head to bed, Newbie....separate beds.”

I nodded. “Yeah. That sounds great actually.”  I stretched, arching my back and bringing my wings to their fullest length. “Mmmm” I peeked out of the corner of my eye to see Dash staring me down. “You know...you could take a picture or would you rather me just pose in front of your bed?”

“Oh shut up, Newbie.” She pushed past me. “Come on...Let me get you to the RIGHT room this time.” I laughed and followed behind her. “Maybe I can wake up without finding myself in an embarrassing position.”

“What?! You were the one on me! Both times! You are not the lightest pony either you know.”

“Hey! If I do have any weight on me, it’s muscle! I have to stay in shape for my practice sessions. And how many ponies are you sleeping with?”

We both laughed as we made it to the top of the stairs. “Alright, Newbie. Your room is here.” She opened a door up to a small room. Big enough for a bed and a dresser. Why do ponies need dressers?

“Oh...it’s quite....quaint.”

Dash scratched her head. “Yeah...I know it’s a bit small but I usually don’t get any ponies up here. I was about to turn it into a closet or something.” I walked into the room with a smirk.

“Oh great. I guess I am the mare you keep in your son of a bitch!” Dash cringed at my outburst. “I refuse this. I am a human male. I am not a mare!” Dash started laughing.

“You know, with that little slur you still have from the dragon’s blood, it sounded like you said human mare!”

I gave the mare a death glare. “Good night, Rainbow Dash!” I slammed the door in her face, Dash’s rambunctious laughter coming through the door.  I trotted over to the bed and fell down.

Almost immediately I was jolted awake by the ringing at the front door of the store. “Hello and welcome to ClimaticMax. My name is Christian and if you need any help, just ask me!”  I watched as the white haired man in the trench coat take off his hat and smile. I hope he didn’t catch me asleep.

“Oh hello there, Christian. Yes. I do think there may be something you can help me with.” I nodded and shook the mouse to the computer, rising it from it’s slumber.

“Alright then. Is there any specific movie or maybe game you are looking for?” I looked at the guy. He didn’t look very old. Maybe in his thirties but his white hair made him look a lot older at a distance.

“Oh no. It’s not movies that I am interested in.” This will be the third fucking thief this week. I just smiled, positioning my leg underneath the distress button. We were only two blocks away from the police station so that was a plus. “Oh there is no need to press that button. I just have a proposition for you. I have been looking for someone to take on a little work for me. An adventure, if you will.”

Okay. He got my attention. There were plenty of recruiters for movie and such in the area. Maybe they’re looking for extras? “What did you have in mind, sir?”

“Well, I know you have heard of Equestria. How would you like going there?” Oh great. A crazy.

“That would be neat.”

“Oh Christian. I am quite serious, you know. I could take you there and set you on a grand quest that would leave you a hero. Doesn’t that sound enticing?”

I chuckled. “Oh sure it does. What is the catch though? I know there is a catch.” There was a shlump from mail being inserted in the mail chute behind me so I turned around to check it.

“The catch is that it would be dangerous and that you could never return back here to earth. A price that is heavy to most. “

I smiled, shuffling through the mail. “Eh. Not to me. Sure. I’ll go.” I heard the guy shift from behind me. “So how do we get to Equestria?” I don’t get paid enough.

“If you’ll just turn around, I’ll show you.” If this crazy ass flashes me, I am beating him down with a bat. I slowly turned around with an unamused look. I barely saw the glint before pain shot through my chest.

“Fuck!”

I grabbed the sword sticking out of me, looking at the white haired man grinning at me. “Now Christian, you will give me a good fight, right? After all, this is what you agreed to.” I pulled at the sword as the world around me began to fade. Was this really how I died? By some sword wielding crazy in a shitty video store? My vision blurred as I fell backwards and suddenly I was falling from high in the sky.

A mess of red hair and a pair of dull grey hooves filled my view as I fell until an enormous black dragon showed up. “So this is the pony he brought. Pitiful. Lets see how much your worth is.” The dragon opened its maw and the pain became unbearable.

I woke up screaming and grabbing onto Rainbow Dash. “Shhh. It’s ok, Newbie. You are okay.” Tears streamed down my face as I clung to the mare. We sat there for an untold amount of minutes as Dash comforted me until I stopped crying.

“...D-dash?”

“Yeah, Newbie?”

“Whose bed are we in?”

We are in my bed, Newbie.”

“Oh...did you bring me in here?”

“No...you walked in here about two hours ago in your sleep.”

“Ok...Sorry for waking you up.”

“It’s no problem. Goodnight, Crystal.”

“Good night, Rainbow Dash.”

Chapter 9 Cutie Mark Chronicles! Part 1

CHAPTER 9

Cutie Mark Chronicles! Part 1

“Ack! Dash! Get your nasty tail out of my mouth!” I jerked my head back, trying to spit the hair out. “Come on...get off of me!” I started jabbing my hooves into her side, getting tired groans. “I’ll admit you got a nice ass but I rather it not be in my face when I wake up!” Somehow during the night, Dash had turned herself around and was on her back laying on me. “Dash! I am not your bed!”

The block headed mare just flicked me in the face with her tail and started snoring again. “Oh I see...Time to play dirty then.” I muttered under my breath. Only wincing slightly as I pulled a small globule of the crystal liquid out of my leg, I formed it into the desired object. A long needle. I grinned deviously as I stabbed it into her flank, right at the point of the lightning bolt.

“YEEEOOOWWCH!” Success! Dash bounced up off of me and tumbled to the floor. Her head popped up, angry glare coming my way. “What the hay, Newbie?! Why did you do that?!” I grinned as I spun the needle around.

“I wanted your ass out of my face and you wouldn’t wake up to me being nice about it but...I think I got my point across.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Oh hahaha. Very funny.” She yawned and laid her head down on the bed. “What time is it?”

I got up and flew over to the window. “Dawn. The sun is just now coming up over the horizon.” I heard Dash grumble and she started for the door. I followed quickly behind, only stopping to pick up the large glob of crystal from yesterday out of my guestroom. I fitted it on and followed her downstairs. “So...What time does the school open up?”

Dash frowned as she turned towards the kitchen. “Um...maybe in another couple hours? I should be gone before then. We are going over to Rarity’s after breakfast. She can take you to the school afterwards.”

I froze. “W-what? Rarity’s? You are going to leave me alone with her?!” Dash nodded. “What hell have you condemned me to?” I chased after her. “Why am I going there?! Do you know what she’ll do to me?!”

Dash sighed. “Calm down, Newbie.” She opened the fridge. “Rarity isn’t all the bad and she is the only one that can watch you.” Dash pulled out the milk. “Everypony else has a full schedule and aren’t you going with her to the spa later?”

“Yes, but this is with Fluttershy...in public. Not alone in her place with no other pony to see!”

Dash sighed as she sat the milk down on the table. “Newbie, there is nothing to worry about. Sweetie Belle is going to be there. I really don’t see why you are getting so worked up about this.” Dash flew up to the cupboard and pulled out some cereal. “It’s just for a little bit and then Twilight is suppose to be taking over. “

I frowned. “Wait...when did you all have time to plan a schedule like this?”

Dash deadpanned as she landed at the table. “When you were out at the Library. Twilight is an egghead when it comes to organizing and stuff like that.” Dash almost started pouring out cereal but quickly realized there is no bowl. “She came up with a foalsitting schedule in like ten seconds flat.” The pegasus went to retrieve some bowls.

I just stared at Dash. “Oh? So I am some sort of foal that needs sitting?”

“I didn’t mean it like that, Newbie.” Dash came back with the bowls and set them down. “She does that sort of thing with all of us. She has a big chart in her room with everypony’s work schedule and planned events and all that. This thing with you has thrown her all in a loop so she is dealing with it the best she can.”

I huffed as I watched Dash pour her a bowl of cereal and then hoofed the milk to me. “Thank you.” I started to feel a bit guilty as something came to my mind. I really shouldn’t be arguing. Dash has taking me in and is caring for me without any pay and Rarity is taking me to the spa later so a few hours with her this morning wouldn’t kill me, even if I had to wear a dress or two.

I sighed as I pulled my cereal. “She is going to put me in a dress.”

Rainbow Dash was giving me the milk at this point. “Yeah. You can bet she has it waiting for you at her place.”

I began pouring milk into my bran, oats and raisins. “You know...I used to eat cereal like this back where I am from. Back on earth... Some cereal with a piece of buttered and honeyed toast. A tall glass of OJ. That was a normal breakfast for me...” I placed the milk down and put the pop cap back on. I scooped up a spoonful and put it in my mouth. “Oh wow. The oats and stuff make the milk pretty sweet.”

“Nah. The milk is always sweet like that when it’s fresh...er. The milk mare just brought it the other morning.”

I nodded as I took another bite. “Cows here make a lot sweeter milk than back where I come from.“

“That milk ain’t from a cow.”

My spoon stopped halfway to my mouth. “Huh?”

Dash leaned against the table as she took a bite. “Twi, Pinkie and Fluttershy use cow milk, I think. It is cheaper and you can get a lot more of it. Me and Aj don’t. It doesn’t have the proper nutrients for a working pony’s body.”

The word milk mare went through my head again. “So...when you said milk mare.”

Dash tilted her head. “Yeah. She lives on the other side of town. Got all the best equipment and all that. She even gives out pamphlets of her diet and all. Real professional about it.” She took another bite of cereal. I just looked down at mine. Oh who gives a fuck. I dipped my spoon in and took another bite.

There wasn’t much else said through breakfast. After breakfast we took a shower, apart, and then headed out for a morning lesson. Dash didn’t let up as she drilled me, making sure I was getting the basics down. It wasn’t all that easy and I was sore by the time we started for Rarity’s but I was definitely showing improvement.

There was certainly a large amount of dread as the boutique came into view. When we landed, Dash tossed me a small bag. There was a clinking as I caught it. “There are some bits for lunch or something.” Where did the bag come from? As I wondered this, Rainbow Dash went up to the door and knocked.

She was met by a bouncing little filly and a burning smell “Hi Rainbow Dash! I was just making breakfast for my sister. Come on...in.” She slowed down when she saw me. “Who is that?”

I tucked the bag of bits under the crystal chestplate and turned to the filly. “Oh hello, Sweetie. My name is Crystal.” Sweetie Belle’s head tilted to the side and her eyes went wide. Rainbow Dash didn’t seem to notice.

“Yeah, Crystal is going to be spending some time with you and your sister this morning and then going to school with you two.” This seemed to knock Sweetie out of her stupor.

“Oh...is she the pony Rarity was making those dresses for?” I just groan and fell to the ground.

“I will just die right here.” Dash rolled her eyes with Sweetie Belle giving me a weird look.

“Alright then, Newbie. I have to get going. Um...Good luck and have fun?” Dash scratch the back of her head. “See ya later.” Rainbow Spread her wings and quickly took off, leaving me with a grinning filly.

“Um..Hi?”

Sweetie Belle giggled. “Come on. I am sure we’ll have enough for you to eat too!” I was so glad I had already eaten breakfast when the acrid smell of smoke entered my nose. She lead me through the boutique and into the kitchen. When I laid my eyes on the room, one thought entered my head.

How can one little filly make such a huge mess?!

There was...something on the walls and floor. Smoke coming from a pot on the stove. It looked like she used orange juice in substitute of milk for the cereal. “Oh wow...Sweetie Belle...Your sister is going to throw a fit!”

“What?” The filly looked around as if just seeing the kitchen for the first time. “Oh no! I am going to get in so much trouble! She is still mad at me for ruining one of the dresses she was making last night.” The filly started pouting. Adorable!

“Don’t worry, Sweetie. I’ll help you clean up.” I owed her for the dress. “Come on. Show me where all the cleaning supplies are.”

The little pony hopped over to the sink, elated at the thought of me helping. She threw open the cabinet doors to reveal a plethora of cleaning supplies. Rarity seemed well prepared for any mess. Given her personality, though, it was to be expected. “Ok...wow. Hmm. Let’s get started then.” I split my chest piece into several different hand-like shapes.

Sweetie Belle gasped. “Whoa! How did you do that?! It’s so neat!”

I grinned. “It’s just something I can do. I guess you could say it’s my special talent.”

“But how are you doing that? You’re a pegasus and pegasi aren’t suppose to be able to use magic.”

“Eeyup. That’s what I am told.” I reached with the hands to grab some supplies. It was tough to control several pieces at once but I didn’t back down. I loved the way Sweetie Belle was watching me in amazement as I used the crystal to start to clean.

I was impressed. The little filly could make a mess but she sure knew how to clean up quick. She kept up with me every step of the way. About fifteen minutes and a sweaty brow later, the kitchen was spotless. “Nice work, Sweetie!” I held my hoof out to her as I reattached the crystal around my chest. She bumped my hoof with hers, big grin on her face.

“Oh my. You two did an absolutely splendid job of cleaning. I really must thank you for your help, Crystal.”

Sweetie and me whipped around to see Rarity standing at the door, a little plate and cup in her magical grasp. The mare walked in and set them on the table. “So, Crystal, what brings you by this early in the morning? Are you wanting to model for me? Now, it would be just rude of me to say no to that request.” She let out a little titter and sat at the table. I just froze.

“Um...Rainbow Dash said that you were going to watch me while she works...”

Rarity stared at me for a second and smiled. “Oh darling, it is really unladylike to make jokes like that. There isn’t anyway I could. I got a big order in yesterday and I am just going to be swamped for the better part of the week. Anyways, weren’t you going to be working for Rainbow Dash? I thought that was the plan.”

I cringed. “Well...technically it was but...something sort of popped up and...um.” I rubbed my foreleg with my free hoof and turned away from Rarity, feeling heat spread across my face. Unfortunately I turned to stare into Sweetie Belle’s big curious green eyes.

“Well, what is it, Crystal? Is there something the matter?”

I groaned and leaned in close to the fashionista. “Um...last night, Rainbow Dash told me I may be going into...estrus...soon.” I spoke low so that Sweetie couldn’t hear me but the little filly stared at me the entire time I spoke. “She said I had a little preshock last night.” A small smile played at Rarity’s lips. “I went to Twilight’s last night to see if she had something on the subject since it would be my first time.” Rarity nodded, listening to every word I said. “So she suggested I go to the school today because Cheerilee would have stuff on it..”

“Yes, I suppose she would, but I just simply don’t have the time to stay at the school this morning. I hardly have time to take Sweetie there.” The unicorn sighed. “I am sorry, Crystal. The customer has paid in advance and paid for the materials as well. It isn’t the type of job I could turn down either and with the spa trip this afternoon...”

I grinned. “I have a solution but you would have to trust me.” Rarity gave me a hard stare. “I could take Sweetie Belle to school. I assume she knows the way. That way I can go and get what I need and there wouldn’t be as much pressure on you.”

Rarity stared at me for a moment to sized me up. “...I do trust you.” She sighed and seemed to relax. “I guess it couldn’t hurt anything... I am putting my faith in you, Crystal.”

I gave a little bow. “Your generosity will not be misused, Lady Rarity.” The red could be seen across her face. I whipped around to Sweetie Belle suddenly and raised a brow. “Hmm...So you heard that?” The filly nodded. “You think you could handle it?”

She did a little hop. “Yes yes yes! Come on!” Sweetie started pushing me through the Boutique causing Rarity to chase after us.

“Sweetie. It’s a bit early to be heading out.”

Sweetie stopped with me at the door. “I know Sis, but there is something I really need to talk to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo about!” The filly opened the door and pushed me out. I only caught a glimpse of Rarity’s smile before the door closed. We weren’t four feet from the door before Sweetie Belle jumped on my back. “Come on. Let’s go to Apple Bloom’s first.” I nodded and started walking to the street. “Uh, what are you doing?”

“Huh?”

I felt the filly climb on top of my head. I looked up to see her staring down at me. “Come on. We have to fly. We’ll never make it on hoof!” My smile slowly turned into a frown.

“Sweetie Belle. I have never flown with someone else on my back before. I not sure if I could.” I have been improving in my flight but I still wasn’t anywhere near as good as a normal pegasus. Dash told me I was just above Fluttershy on her scale. That wasn’t too inspiring to my confidence.

“Aww. Come on, Crystal. I am sure it’s easy.” She climbed off my head. “What about this stuff?” She tapped my crystal armor with a hoof. “You can make things out of it, right? Just make something so I don’t fall!” Clever girl.

“Hmm...” I furrowed my brow and looked back at the filly. Big mistake. Sweetie Belle was giving me the biggest, green puppy dog eyes. “I...uhg...err...ok.” I couldn’t say no to that face. I heard a little squee from my back and I chuckled. “Now hold still.”  I let the crystal creep up the filly’s hooves a bit and hardened, securing her to my back.

“Oh! This is so cool!” I smiled as I could feel her bounce around a bit. Not that there was much she could do like that. I dug my hooves into the ground and spread my wings. I rolled my shoulders and jumped up, pumping my wings hard to compensate for the extra weight.

Too much compensation. I nearly flipped us but was able to regain control quickly, hoping Sweetie Belle didn’t notice my near screw up. “Woo Hoo!! This is great! Higher Crystal!” Something tells me she didn’t notice. I flew higher, up past the clouds. I wheeled around and landed on one of them. “This is so amazing! We’re up so high!”

I chuckled. “Yeah...Now where is there farm at?” I could tell she moved a bit but resigned to her ensnared fate.

“Um...it’s to the right, with all those big trees.”

I felt like an idiot when I saw the obvious farmlands to the right. “Oh...yeah.” I took a leap off the cloud and spread my wings to gently glide towards Sweet Apple Acres. I heard the filly on my back sigh. “What’s wrong, Sweetie Belle? Did you want me to dive or something?”

“No! That’s alright. I like this actually...We’re really high up.” I chuckled again. I don’t know if it was because of Dash’s training or natural pegasus instinct but it didn’t feel like we were too high. I knew... no...felt that if something happened and we did fall, that we would only get a little bruised and battered but nothing serious depending on how we fell. It was weird. I increased our descent as we neared the farmlands, inciting a gasp from the filly.

“Are you scared?”

“Um...yeah, a little. It was fun flying up but I don’t think it’s so fun going down.” I nodded. I wasn’t afraid of heights as a human but I could understand the fear. Also, being a small, ground dwelling pony might have some instinctual fear associated with flying. Anywho, I slowed my descent, meaning we had to circled around before landing near the farmhouse. I barely had time to fold my wings before Sweetie yelled from the top of her lungs. “AppleBloom!!! Scootaloo!!!”

Cringing wouldn’t be able to describe what I did but I guess it has to do. I gritted my teeth and ‘cringed’ as the filly yelled at the back of my head. It didn’t take but two seconds for the called fillies heads to pop up in a second story window. They waved and the heads disappeared. “H-hey Sweetie Belle...Would you like to get down now?” My voice sounded strange with my ears still ringing.

“Yes please.”

Such a sweet tone betrayed her true potential. I let the crystal slide off of her hooves and helped her down just as the two other Crusaders dashed out of the house, followed by a bedraggled looking AJ.  “Now ya'll just hold yer...” She froze when she saw me. “Oh...uhh, Hello Crystal. What might bring ya here this morning...alone.”

I gave my best ‘I’m not doing anything bad I promise’ smile as Sweetie Belle ran to the other and pulled them into a huddle. “Oh. Rarity got a really big order in last night and” -I wasn’t sure how much I wanted to tell her- “I am doing her a favor by taking Sweetie to school...I thought you would be out in the field by now. You alright?”

The question seemed to catch her a bit off guard. “Yeah. I...uhh...I just caught a bit of a cold.” Worst liar ever. “Big Mac is taking over for me until I get...um...better.” Wait...It couldn’t be.

“Does this type of cold begin with an E?” Bingo.

Applejack’s eyes grew big. “Y-yeah.” She admitted.

I suppressed a chuckle poorly. “Yeah...I was just going over to the school to research this type of...cold. Dash thinks I might be coming down with it. I seemed to have shown some...symptoms last night.” I could feel my face grow hot. The farm pony eyed me then grin. “If you want, I could escort AppleBloom and Scootaloo to school as well. I am headed that way.”

Now she looked worried. “Yah sure you could handle them, sugarcube? They can be a hoofful at times...”

I held a hoof out to stop her. “Don’t worry. I know what kind of hijinks these three can pull. I will be fine.” AJ didn’t seem wholly convinced. “I got it, AppleJack. It’s just taking them to school. I am sure they know the repercussions of missing that.” The mare sighed.

“Well, I guess since yer taking Sweetie Belle anyways, it couldn’t be much more of a difference.” She started fidgeting a bit. “Uhh, You all have fun. I’m gonna...um...lay down.” She quickly retreated back into the house. I couldn’t help but laugh as I turned to the three fillies now in my care. The three fillies in my care...Oh gods, what have I done? I knew nothing about children, much less foals and all that. I could feel a bead of sweat starting to make it’s way down my forehead.

“H-hello girls.” All at once, they looked up. “Let’s get going to school, alright? I don’t think Miss Cheerilee would be happy if you’re late.” The CMC turned to me and approached with innocent smiles.

“So is it true?” Scootaloo tilted her head as if to look past me. I almost instantly felt a hoof jab into my flank from the other side.

“It is! There ain’t no cutie mark on her!” I wheeled my head around to stare at AppleBloom. She blushed and backed off a bit.

I then felt a tapping on my chest plate. “What is this? Some sort of armor? Are yah with some of them guard ponies from the other day?”

Sweetie Belle took this time to clear her throat. “Girls. Remember what I said? This would be perfect for a Crusader acquisition!”

“An acka what now?” AB stared at Sweetie with a confused look. “I don’t know about that but I say we should try an’ get her ta join the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“That’s what I said!”

“No ya didn’t. You were wantin’ to whack her or somethin’.”

“That isn’t even close to what she said, AppleBloom.”

They started bickering between one another loudly. “Girls...Girls!” Nothing. “Girls!!!!!” I slid the crystal off my chest and to my hoof, forming a hammer and slamming it on the ground. That got their attention. “Now,” I let the crystal form into a ball and float over my head. “How about we start going to school?”

“That is awesome! How can you do that?”

“Yeah. I don’t see no horn on ya. What kind of magic is that?”

“Girls please. We’re going to be late.” I stared pleadingly at them. They didn’t look swayed. “Um...How about I give you a ride on it?” I formed the crystal into a surfboard shape and lowered it in front of them. Their eyes lit up and they jumped on. I nearly dropped the thing from the extra weight.

“Come on, Crystal! Let’s go!” Sweetie Belle waved her hooves. I chuckled and started trotting back towards town with the three in tow. We barely had made it through the gate before I heard a collective sigh.

“Can’t we go any faster? It’s so lame going at this foal’s pace...”

“Ah agree with Scootaloo. This ain’t fun at all.”

I turn back to look at them and grinned. “So...you want to go fast?” Three heads nodded. “Ok then...you asked for it...” I tightened my grip on the crystal surfboard and spread my wings. “ALLONS-Y!”

I jolted forward, using my wings to propel my run. A squeal of delight from behind me brought a smile to my face. “I have no clue how to get to the school! You girls are going to have to guide me!”

A combined yell of “Left!” came from behind me.

“Hold on then!” I shifted my wings and dug my hooves into the ground as I made a sharp left. I heard the CMC yell out as they turned. I made sure to keep an eye on the weight of the board to make sure none of them fell off. Don’t want to get to the school and find out I lost a filly or two.

“RIGHT!”

I took the turn, speeding into town. This was exhilarating seeing townsponies flash by me. It seemed like there was barely any effort for me while I dodged the ponies in the street.  At the speed we were going at, we were in front of the school in no time flat. I sat there panting and sweating as the CMC hopped off the makeshift surfboard. “Wow Crystal. That was cool! Maybe not as cool as Rainbow Dash but still really cool.”  The little orange filly held her hoof up.

I chuckled as I bumped it then fell back on my haunches. “I’m glad you girls...liked it...” I wiped the sweat off my brow with a primary. “Maybe next time...you can pull me.” We all laughed.

AppleBloom turned to me. “Well, Crystal, Ya wanna join the Cutie Mark Crusaders? We’re always lookin’ fer new members.”

“Sure kid. I could hang out with you three, given Dash doesn’t work me ragged in days to come.”

“You’re working with Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo jumped on top of AppleBloom, filling my view. “That’s so awesome! So you’re going to be a weather pony too!”

I laughed. “Yeah. She doesn’t want a freeloader living with her so she put me to work.”

“YOU’RE LIVING WITH HER?!?!” Scoots looked shocked. “How...but...I...you...Aaah!” She yelped as AppleBloom flipped her getting up.

“Wait...Are you that weird mare my sis has been talkin’ about? The one she and Twilight found in the Everfr-”

“OH MY GOSH! IT’S YOU!!” I was then hit in the back by a small rocket propelled object, falling forward with an oomph.

“This is like, so totally amazing! I mean...This is totally amazing. I didn’t think I would see you here but then I did and now you are here and it’s amazing that you are sitting here and awesome as well. I saw you yesterday. You know yesterday? It happened before today and that’s when I saw you. You and Rainbow Dash. You were fighting. Not with each other, that wouldn’t be amazing but it is amazing what you did. You two were fighting that lizard. I mean dragon but are dragons lizards too. I guess it’s not important to this because this is amazing and the difference between lizards and dragons isn’t very amazing. I watched the fight between you and the dragon. It was so totally cool. It was like in a story how you slayed it. I say slayed because it doesn’t sound as awesome if I said killed and you were, like, totally awesome.”

I felt something clinging to my wing as I tried to ruffle them. I looked back to see a white little unicorn filly with a pink mane. She was grinning widely and gripping my wing. “Um...Hello?”

“Snow Dew...what are ya doin? Ya nearly made Crystal smash me!”

“Crystal? Is that her name?!” The little filly squeed. “That is a perfect name! You made those swords and everything. I saw. You wanna know how I saw? Because I was there, like I said before. Ooo! You’re wearing armor! Are you a knight?! Ser Crystal of Equestria! That is perfect. You are so awesome! You are my idol! I wanna be a knight just like you when I grow up.”

“Well, thank you...Snow Dew was it?” She nodded. “Thank you Snow Dew but I am not a knight. I have only recently come to Equestria.” She got a weird look on her face. “What’s wrong?”

“Well...you said you just came to Equestria so that must mean you don’t have a lot of friends here and...well...I was just wonder if maybe, and you don’t have to, most ponies don’t.” She slid off my wing and hooved at the ground a little bit. “Do you think, if you would like, we could be friends?” She looked at me, one eye staring at me as the other was hidden by her mane. Very Fluttershy-esque and very very cute.

“Of course!” I sat back up. “I would love to be your friend.” That face she had next could rival one of Pinkie Pie’s smile. She started bouncing around as I looked back to the CMC. “Hey girls...Do you only recruit those who don’t have their cutie mark?”

“You slayed a dragon?”

The question caught me a bit off guard. “Um..I guess I did. It attacked me and Dash. I don’t think it was going to run away either...Now, about my question.”

“Well, I guess that is who we’ve been tryin’ for...”

I smiled. “Well then, why not let Snow Dew join here too.” I looked back at the raving, bouncing filly. Her cutie mark was snowflake with a drop of water, dew, in front of it. “She may be able to introduce some new ideas for you three...us four.”

AppleBloom pulled Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo into a huddle. They whispered amongst themselves before looking up and forming a line. “Ok!”

“Yeah. We don’t mind as long as she is cool with it.”

I looked back to Snow Dew. “How does that sound? Wanna be a Cutie Mark Crusader with me?” The filly froze.

“BEST! DAY! EVER!” She then collapsed on the ground, unconscious.

“Uhh...Snow? You ok?”  I turned around and poked her. “Snow?” She just layed there with her eyes closed and a big smile. I picked her up and put her on my back, moving the armor around so she would have a comfy place in between my wings to rest. “Ok then...I think maybe we should go find Miss Cheerilee.” The CMC nodded in response.

Scootaloo looked up on my back. “What happened to her? Is she dead?”

“No Scootaloo. She just fainted.” I started walking toward the school building. “It happens sometimes when someone gets really excited or has a big enough shock.”

“She must be as lame as you three if she fainted from that!” That voice. I turned around to find Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walking up.

“Well hello, blank flanks! What are you three doing here?”

“It’s school, Diamond Tiara. why do ya think we’re here?”

She laughed. “Like any amount of school could help you three...” The filly seemed to notice me for the first time. “Who is this?”

“This here is Crystal Blossom. Mah sis said she just moved into Ponyville.”

“Is that so?” She looked me over. “...Heh....Ahhahahaha! Silver Spoon, look! She is a blank flank as well!” Silver Spoon just took a step back.

“Maybe you shouldn’t make fun of an adult, Diamond...”

“Oh please, SS. What is she going to do?”

“And what are you going to do, Diamond Tiara? What can you do?” I took a step towards her. “I mean really? What is your special talent?”

“It’s...well...umm”

“What’s wrong? Afraid of the truth? You don’t really have a talent, do you?”

“I do!”

“Then what is it? It has to be something incredible with the way you walk around, acting like you’re better than everyone else.” She didn’t say anything. “Unless your talent is grubbing money off your father or making snarky little comments to cover up your own insecurities, then I guess you really aren’t that good at anything, are you?” I stood over her, looking down while keeping my face forward.

Her will was devastated. She looked to Silver Spoon for support but the filly just looked away. “Well...I...I.” She suddenly turned around and ran, most likely back to her home. Now here is where the guilt sets in.

I sighed. “I think I may have overdid that but I just can’t stand people like her, thinking they are better than everyone because they have money to throw around.” I turn to look at the three fillies I brought. “I am sorry you had to see that. It was a bad way to handle someone like her. Come on girls, let’s get inside.” We took a couple steps towards the school but then I stopped. “Silver Spoon, aren’t you coming with us?”

“Huh?” This came from the CMC and Silver Spoon.

“Come on. Don’t want to be late for class.” I walked towards the school while the fillies followed behind me. The one between my wings snuggled against me and mumbled something that sounded like big sis.

Chapter 10 Princess of the Knight

CHAPTER 10

Princess of the Knight

The schoolhouse basically consisted of two rooms and a long hallway with some stairs at the end the lead into the basement.  There was the main classroom where all the teaching was done by Cheerilee and a nurses room, which was lead by the school nurse. The basement was home to the school paper and some cleaning supplies and that was about it from Sweetie Belle’s explanation.

I sighed as I walked down the hall with the unconscious filly resting on me. I was planning to go straight to the nurses room but stopped when I heard talking from in the classroom.

“..and thou is sure she will be here?”

“Yes I am. She is even in the school right now. And use the proper speech. Just because you are talking to me doesn’t mean you can revert to that way of talking, Luny.”

“I do not think you have regained the right to call me by that name. Not after all you have caused.”

Luny? Princess Luna? I stopped in front of the door suddenly, feeling the CMC and Silver Spoon run into me. I wasn’t sure what to do. Should I walk in? Why would the princess be here? Who is she with? Who is she waiting for? I guess there was only one to find out.

I pushed the door open slowly. I didn’t know what to think at the sight inside. Sitting in front of Cheerilee’s desk was Cheerilee, that mare that kept popping up and Princess Luna. I stood there with my mouth agape as they turned to look at me.

“See why you shouldn’t doubt me, Luny? I am always right with these sorts of things.” The purple unicorn smiled widely. I noticed something about her that I didn’t notice before. She had a pair of fangs sitting neatly in her mouth. They weren’t overly large so I guess that’s why I didn’t notice before now but it was still a bit disturbing.

The fanged mare raised a hoof and waved me over. “Come now, little one. We have much to discuss.” She frowned. “Well, we have a bit to discuss. It shouldn’t take that long. After we’re done, you can go ahead and study your estrus books.”

I felt my face heat up. “W-what? How do you know about that?” This mare was getting on my nerves quite a bit. “You seem to pop up at the weirdest times and just for no reason at that! Just what the hell is up with that?! Who are you and why are you bothering me?!”

Luna’s eyes darted to the purple mare. Was that fear in them? The mare in question furrowed her brow, giving me a stern gaze. I was unable to look away from her eyes. They held me with an unquestionable force. I could see something in them. A spark? No, a blazing fire. Old and knowing. I could feel the sweat on my brow as she glared at me, that fire seeming to spread around and engulf me. The feeling of it was everywhere. In the air, the ground. In every animal, pony and sentient being in ponyville. In Equestria. On this planet. I was linked to everything alive through this flame.

The link was then cut and I felt cold. I let out the breath I was unknowingly holding and breathed in deeply. The mare suddenly began laughing. It was as clear as her voice, almost melodic in nature. She fell backwards and began kicking her legs in the air as she laughed and snorted. It was surprisingly cute.

“Oh my...I like this one. Exitium did well in picking his ‘hero’.” She was suddenly next to me, the flash from the teleportation magic mixed in with the presence of her close proximity. “I will toss you a bone, Crystal Blossom.” -She said my name with emphasis- “You can call me Daemon. That is the name I choose to go by now. Yes, I am spying on you. It is because you hold something important to me.”

Snow Dew yawned on my back and I could feel her shift around. Daemon seemed to notice the filly for the first time. “Huh,” She said, smirking a bit. “Well, I guess that mystery is solved now.” She turned her attention back to me. “Come on. Me, you and Luny need to talk.”

“I thought I told you that I would like for you not to call me that.”

Daemon chuckled as she began pushing forward. “That is beside the point. Plus, you will always be little Luny to me.” This brought a chagrined look to the princess’ face. “Now, Miss Cheerilee,” -The teacher perked her ears at the sound of her name- “I believe there is an unconscious filly on Crystal’s back that should probably be taken to the nurses office. Would you mind doing that while we talk?” Daemon then looked back at the four fillies at the doorway. “And maybe find some entertainment for your students? Most are gathered outside as we speak. We shan't be long.”

The teacher nodded. “Yes. I’ll get on that right away.” She went to go get Snow Dew off my back and froze. “What happened with my new student?”

“New student?” I asked.

“Yes, she was just transferred yesterday from a little town out by Cloudsdale.” The teacher picked the filly off my back and place her on her own. “I shall take her to the nurse right away.”

“She just fainted. Too much excitement. apparently she was there when I...when I slayed the dragon from yesterday.”

The teacher frowned. “That was you? Well, I must thank you for protecting this town. I am sure the classroom will be abuzz with talk of what you and Rainbow Dash did. It is good to find out there is somepony these foals can look up to.”

I blushed at her praise. We gave our farewells and she was off to herd her students that were gathering at the door. I turned to Daemon and Luna, sitting down with them. “So...What is this about?”

“It is about your training, Crystal Blossom. My sister and I have learned of Exitium’s plan and thought it best to get you proper training for what is to come. We see you are su-” Luna was interrupted by Daemon’s tsking. “...I see you are surprised that we know. Do not worry. We will not give suspicion to Exitium. We will move unseen in our preparations."

“That being said, the is still the matter of bringing you up to par. Daemon has brought to our attention that you posses the only thing that may be able to stop Exitium outright. Because of this, we feel it is necessary to employ you. We know you reside with Rainbow Dash and that she was going to get you a job on the weather team in ponyville. Unfortunately, this is not going to be possible anymore. We will cover your expenses that would accrue plus more for leisurely activities.”

Luna sighed,  glancing at Daemon before looking back at me. “Because we cannot just give you the bits without good reason, we have all come to an agreement that you shall become my knight.  Now, we must make sure you know the implications that this comes with.” A long scroll appeared in front of Luna wrapped in an azure aura.

“To be the knight of a princess not merely to be under her patronage; it is more than that. It is to swear fealty to her—that through good or bad you will act in the best interests of Equestria first and foremost, but will never act in a way that besmirches the name of your Princess. You will become an extension of her reputation, and any actions you take will be taken as representative of the crown's will."

Luna looked over the scroll. “As you already realize, my reputation is already a bit-” Her eyes darted to Daemon for a split second. “-smudged.” She looked back down at the scroll and took a deep breath.

“You will be training directly under me during the weekends. Two others in my employ will be training you during the week. Is this understood, Crystal Blossom?” I nodded hesitantly. “Now, we understand that you are new to Equestria and thus forth, we will not make it to where your training consumes all your time here.”

The princess rolled up the scroll and it disappeared in a flash. “It would be unfair to you and give a bad impression if your stay in Equestria was only to train for a fight that you were force into. I am afraid to say this but it seems Exitium has the only way back into your world. It would take years before we could find the proper coordinates to send you back.”

I raised and hoof. “There isn’t a need for that. I don’t really want to go back. I told this to Twilight but I guess she hasn’t said anything to Celestia yet. My life back in my world wasn’t one that was...I don’t know the word I could use here. I was barely making ends meet and my social life was non-existent. If it wouldn’t be much of a problem, I was wondering if I could stay here. In this world.”

Luna seemed to have been caught off guard by this. She looked to Daemon for some sort of answer but only got a shrug from the mare. “Well, I do not know what my sister would think on this but I don’t see a problem with it. Your training will begin shortly, actually. You will be going to the residence of one Vanilla Lynn Scratch. I think she prefers the name Vinyl Scratch.”

“Are you serious?! Vinyl Scratch? DJ PON-3?!” I jumped up and started bouncing around. “That is so awesome!” Both Daemon and Luna gave me weird looks. “Oh don’t look at me like that. She is famous! Wait...what is she going to be training me in?”

“She will be schooling you in swordplay. She is quite renown for that as well. I do not think there is another pony who could match her raw skill.” Luna squinted her eyes. “Yes...I do believe raw is an appropriate word.” Luna cleared her throat. “You will be received by her at the time of eighteen hundred hours. Your training will begin then and end when she sees fit. I suggest you get some sort of rest.”

Eighteen hundred hours? That was what? Six o’clock? “Rarity and Fluttershy have invited me to a spa trip. I think that should be good enough. You said by two others, who is the second?”

Luna cleared her throat. “You will address me by Princess Luna. You are going to be my knight so you will address your superiors accordingly.”

Yes, Princess Luna.”

“Very nice. Carrying on then! A Lyra Heartstrings will be your instructor in archery. You will meet with her at the edge of the Everfree forest a quarter mile east of Fluttershy’s home. I assume you know where that is?”

“I have been close to the place before but not there exactly...Princess Luna.”

“Very well. I will arrange an escort. As for training with me, I will arrive on the weekend when I please and training will end when I say so. No more, no less. I will be teaching you combat and war strategy as well as some flying techniques. Otherwise, you should continue learning from Rainbow Dash.” Luna closed her eyes and nodded gently towards me.

“Actually-” Daemon spoke up, smirking slyly as Luna’s eyes popped open. “-I will also be training you on the weekends.”

“You will?” Luna and I said in unison.

“I will!” Daemon slid up next to me and threw a hoof around my neck. “You think you are accessing the full potential of what’s inside your chest? You are barely scratching the surface, little one.” She patted the spot over my heart or lack thereof. “I will teach you how to use it.”

I frowned. “How are you going to teach me how to use it. Twilight couldn’t find anything on it and she couldn’t even use magic on it. What makes you so special that you could teach me?”

“Oh, little one. You are out of the Equestrian loop bad, aren’t you?” she shook her head and backed away from me. “The reason I can teach you how to use it is quite simple.” She walked over and leaned back on Cheerilee’s desk. The mare’s horn lit up and I felt my whole body tense up. I could feel the light in the crystal go ablaze as I was dragged across the room against my will. I was brought up and into the air to come face to face with the mare. “I made it.”

I tried to jerk away from the mare but I couldn’t even move. I could do nothing but stare into her eyes. “Daemon...let her go.” Luna’s voice was low and warning.

Daemon dropped me from whatever hold she had on me and shrugged. “I was proving a point, Luny. You need to catch up on a few things as well.”

I got on my hooves and growled. “Just what the hell do you think you’re doing, using magic on me like that?!” I jabbed my hoof at her chest. “You shouldn’t just play with po-” I couldn’t finished finished my sentence. It is hard to when you start suddenly flying through the air. I crashed into the desks before slamming against the far wall. “Oh you bitch!”

I only had time to get to my hooves before I was flying up through the air, slamming into the ceiling. Stars exploded behind my eyes as I cracked my head on it. I was dropped to the floor.  I felt the crystal on my chest split into four and moved to cement my hooves to the floor. I looked up to see Daemon walking towards me, the desks I didn’t knock over moving out of the way in her amethyst aura.

I pulled on the crystal at my hooves, finding something pulling back. “You wanna face your will against mine?” The mare’s words trickled into my ears. I said nothing, pulling harder at the substance. The mare stopped in her tracks and glared at me. I gritted my teeth and began pulling with everything I had. I could feel the crystal around my hooves start trembling. I glanced at Daemon, seeing her brow furrowed in concentration as well.

I cried out as I pushed my hardest, the crystal shattering. I broke out and rushed forward, taking advantage of Daemon’s surprise. “Taste this!” I yelled as I slammed my hoof across her face. Or would have if it didn’t stop just centimeters from it’s mark.

“Heh. Impressive. You’ve accessed more knowledge than I thought you have. It’s still nowhere near enough though.” She threw me to the side. “Maybe I should have put tighter restrictions on the knowledge I implanted. Lesser? I don’t know. Maybe this is good progress.”

I groaned as I got up. “What? What are you talking about? You implanted knowledge?”

She looked at me with a devious smile. “Well duh. You really think that your control of the...oh what are you little ponies calling it? The Daedalus Heart? Hah! You think that your control of it comes from your skill alone? No. I imprinted knowledge of how it works into that little brain of yours. That goes with your flying and overall everything of how to work your little pony body.”

I laughed. “You sound as bold-headed as Rainbow Dash. You just can’t take that you lost that little fight huh?That I was stronger than you there!”

The mare whirl around on me. Her mane and tail changed. Instead of lying still, it was now billowing as Luna’s and Celestia’s did but not quite. It didn’t billow out in an unseen wing but looked more like it was a flame flickering downward.

It was the last thing I saw before my world became pain.

My whole body became a flaming pit of agony. I fell to the floor, writhing in pain as a howling filled my ears. My vision became red and tunneled. As I writhed, I could see Luna run up to Daemon and grab her. I saw it but I couldn’t comprehend it. My mind only knew one thing. I couldn’t stand it. I wanted it to end, even if I had to die for it to do so.

“Crystal.” Daemon’s voice rang clear through my mind. “Bow before me and I shall take the pain away.” My salvation. She had my ticket to freedom from my state of being. I had to please her. I needed to do whatever she want. She was my god.

I struggled to move, driven by my god’s word. It seemed eternities as I crawled across the floor but I make it to her hooves and laid my head down at them, not able to do much else.

The pain seemed to have disappear immediately. I just laid there at Daemon’s hooves shaking and panting as tears stream down my face. She bent down and pat me on the head. “Oh, little one. Never challenge my word like that again. If I say I did something then I did it.” Her voice was uncomfortably gentle.

Luna was snarling at the unicorn. “Why did you do that?! You could have put her in shock!”

Daemon just dismissed Luna with a hoof. “Because I do not care for all the love and praise you little princesses get but I do want the respect I deserve for what I have done and what I am.” She took my hoof and began to help me up. “I am not a bad pony. Like i said before, I am the best friend you have. I just don’t appreciate when you talk down on me like that. It isn’t nice.”

I noticed her mane and tail were back to normal as I looked Daemon in the eye. “W-what are y-you?” This question seemed to amuse her because she started laughing loudly.

“All in good time, little one. All in good time. Now come on. We weren’t finished with everything yet.” She began leading me over back to our spots in front of Cheerilee’s desk, Luna following behind us.

The princess watched Daemon warily but seemed to have calmed down. I was way too weak to stand on my own so Daemon stood there to hold me up. I still didn’t trust her but...I don’t know. This mare is crazy but she didn’t seem to want to kill me. Had the perfect chance to and I don’t think Luna would have made an action to stop her.

It seemed like Luna was afraid of this mare. I am not sure any reason why she should be but I am smart enough not to get into the details. Luna seemed to finally regain her composure and looked at me.

“It is time for you to take your vow of fealty to me. This is is to make this official. There will be a ceremony in Canterlot for it soon but that would just be for show. As long as there is one witness, and there are many right now-” Her eyes flitted to the window. This cause me to look and find many eyes peering through the window at us. “-the knighting shall be valid.”

“Crystal Blossom!” I stood to attention the best I could. My legs were still wobbly but I could stand on my own.  “Standing here on this day, do you pledge your fealty and service to my crown?”

“I do.”

“Do you swear to act on my word to better Equestria and her subjects, even if it means facing impossible odd and even death itself?”

“I do.”

“Do you understand that acting against my word would be considered treason and could be punishable by death?”

“I do.”

“Then I, Luna, Princess of the Night, Mistress of the Moon and Wanderer of Dreams, in recognition of the acts performed here in Ponyville to protect it’s inhabitants, Hereby dub thee, Ser Crystal of Equestria hail Ponyville!”  She brought a hoof up and then lowered it to one side of my head then the other. “May you serve Equestria valiantly.” She then held her hoof in front of me.

Daemon nudged me. “Kiss it...” I blushed, bending in the kiss her hoof. Luna took it back and smiled.

“Now you are my knight. That being in place now, you have the bearing of an upper class noble. You have access to most anywhere in the castle aside from some room that only me or my sister can access. For all intents and purposes, you are my sword. You shall strike where necessary.” A small badge popped into existence in between us. “This is my crest. It will prove you are who you say you are.”

“Wow...That is a lot more than I expected from that.” I frowned at the badge floating in front of me. “A noble though? Do I even really qualify? This seems like an awful lot.”

Luna grinned. “Yes. You are qualified more than most of the nobles I have meet during my return. It does seem like a lot now but I believe that after your training, you will be more than worthy to wear the title. Now please take the crest.”

I reached out gingerly and took hold of the crest between my hooves. It had an emblem of a crescent moon and weird symbols along the outside of it. I didn’t know what to really say. “...Thank you.” My voice was still shaky from what that blasted mare did to me and it didn’t help there was still a bit of a lisp from the dragon’s blood.

“Thank you, Crystal. Now, I believe we should go, Daemon. We have occupied Cheerilee’s classroom long enough and I am sure Crystal came here for something...else.” I blushed and turned my head away.

“Yes, Luny. Let me tidy up a bit first.” I heard the movements of desks and chairs being righted. I then felt something smack into the middle of my back and began to ooze around me. It took me a second to realize it was my crystal from before, being manipulated by Daemon. “I told you to hang on to this stuff, little one. You will need it.”

We said our goodbyes then Daemon and Luna left through the front door. I didn’t follow them though. I was too exhausted. Falling against Cheerilee’s desk, I sighed and looked at my new gift. I haven’t been in Equestria for a week and I am already a Knight of Princess Luna. Of course, the homicidal alicorn threatening to reign havoc unto the nation may have something to do with that.

I place the crest against my chest plate that Daemon had formed, making a mold for it to fit in. I sat there until Cheerilee came in followed by a horde of fillies and colts. The only one to approach me was the teacher.

“Are you alright? We saw what happened. What did that unicorn do to make you scream like that?”

I looked up at her wearily. “I...don’t want to talk about it. I actually came for-” I motioned for her to get in closer. “- some books about estrus. I am new to this sort of thing. Please don’t ask. It’s a long story.”

Cheerilee nodded. “Alright. I understand. Let me help you to the nurses office and I will bring you the books. Is there anypony i should try and get ahold of so they can help you back home?”

“Any of the Elements of Harmony except AppleJack. She has her own problems and Rainbow Dash said she would be meeting me here after getting everything squared off on the weather team.” I accepted Cheerilee’s support as she helped me up and over to the door.

She stopped at the door and turned her head back to the class. “Now would be a good time to finish last night’s homework if you haven’t already, everypony.” There was the sound of paper rustling as the fillies and colts got to work.

It was then, Ser Crystal Blossom of Equestria, Knight of Princess Luna, was escorted by an elementary teacher to a school nurses office after getting my flank handed to me in a fight.

Chapter 11 Letters and Letters

CHAPTER 11

Letters and Letters

“No!”

How could this be? I stared at the book, sweat rolling down my brow. How was this possible? How did it come to...this?! I slowly closed the book and looked down to the filly snuggled up at my side. It’s been about an hour since she had fainted and she was now sleeping peacefully.

I could hear the meticulous workings of Cheerilee through the wall of the nurses room, the nurse herself was working on some papers. What was her name again? Nurse Angel Heart? Something to that extent. I had to admit, her name suited her. She had a velvety white coat with a golden mane. A pegasus too, so the wings added to it. So friggin cliche.

I groaned and push the book away, catching the eye of the nurse. “Is there a problem, Miss Blossom?” I started to shake my head and then stopped. I groaned again and let my face fall to the bed, nodding into it. “What is the problem?”

“I...I,” Oh this is too embarrassing. “...I can’t...read.” I lifted my head to look at the nurse with one eye, keeping the other side of my face buried in the bed. The nurse blinked a couple time and then shook her head.

“I’m sorry?”

“I can’t read.” I said louder this time, raising my head fully up. “I mean I can but not in this. I can’t read Equestrian. This is Equestrian isn’t it? I mean that’s what my head is telling me but I don’t know if that is a stray thought or something that mare has implanted in my head.” Now that’s a disturbing thought. What have I done so far that was based on the information she has implanted and what was of my own initiative? I let my face fall back into the bed, disheartened by the fact that my achievements might not be fully mine.

The nurse must have mistaken this action as more grief about not being able to read. “Oh dear.” She put the papers she had down and walked over to the side of the bed. “That is-” I could tell she was struggling to find the right words even though I couldn’t see her. “- unfortunate? What are you reading?” I could hear her flip the book open. “Oh...oh my.”

I brought my head off the bed to look at the nurse. To my surprise, she wasn’t blushing or acting awkward. “So, why are you reading about this stuff now? I mean, there must be something I don’t know but a mare looking of your age must have already been through this.”

I shook my head. “No...this will be my first time...ever. I am not from...Equestria.” The nurse slowly nodded. “It’s a complicated story and let’s just say that I am not what I look I am...wait no.” I rubbed my chin with a hoof. “More like, I was something else than what I am now.” I nodded. That was much better.

“Oh. Okay then... would you like me to teach you on what you should do?” Her question caught me a bit off guard. Picking up on this, she continued on. “I usually am the one who helps Cheerilee with this sort of thing when the fillies in the school come of age. She says it’s nice when someone with a medical perspective talks to them.”

Oh. That makes sense. I sighed and nodded. I wasn’t really up for much talking at the moment. I couldn’t read. I am not sure how that is looked upon in Equestria but I doubt it’s good. Not only is that an embarrassment to myself but what will ponies start to think when they learn that Luna knighted me. Her reputation was already less the shining but now this. I have to get ahold of Twilight and see if she could teach me.

“Now, when your cycles starts and it’s your first time, like I am assuming it is, you should probably keep yourself locked inside somewhere with a close mate or platonic friend to watch after you. Usually it would be the parents but in this case you could see why I chose otherwise.

“Now I will not lie. It will be bad. First time always is. It is the first time your brain will have to deal with these chemical and hormones so it will throw you for a loop. I have hardly seen a pony act like themselves for their first time. It will take maybe a day or two for your brain to sort out itself but even then, the urges you have will not just be simply at the back of your mind. Most mares tend to stay home during these times.”

The nurse thought for a bit. “Don’t try to take care of these urges by yourself. Trust me, it just makes the situation that much more irritable. You can do things to sooth yourself that aren’t sexual in nature. For instance, I find it relaxing to take a cold bath while my friend likes to work on her painting. Not everypony elses solutions will work for you but it doesn’t hurt to experiment with others.”

A splash of red crossed her face. “I meant their soothing technique, dear. Well, there is also getting relief that way, which is the best way to do it but it is only recommended with trusted partners.” She looked like she was hinting at something but what, I could not tell. “I am not sure what else to tell you. Just try to stay alone or with friends when out. If you have any questions, just drop by anytime during school hours and don’t worry, going through estrus is nothing to be embarrassed about. Even the princesses themselves go through it.”

“They do?! They go through things us normal ponies do?  That is, like, so amazingly cool! I mean...what is estrus?” My gut wrenched as the light voice next to me spoke up.

The Nurse froze, surprised as I was that Snow Dew was awake. “Um, well honey, Estrus is what some older mares go through. You will go through it to but until that time, I think it is best you don’t know what it is.” She must have gotten caught in these situations a lot. She handled that with ease I have never seen before.

“Oh kay. This is like one of those grown up things right. Don’t worry though, Crystal.” The filly nuzzled up to my side. “I will help you through your estrusey thingy. I mean, the nurse here did say to stay with friends and I am your friend so it’s perfectly normal to hang out together during your...your...estrusey thing.” The filly took a moment to gather her thoughts on something.

“Snow Dew. I appreciate your eagerness to help but I don’t think this is the kind of thing a filly could help me with.”

The filly nodded slowly. “Oh kay! I understand that but can I teach you how to read. I could, like, so totally do that!” Her giggled was just as chipper as her tone. I was not however. Never in my life did I want to be invisible or fade away as much as I did now. Snow Dew took no notice in my demeanor, just happily tittering on on something about how she was the best reader in class.

The nurse just sat there silent. I don’t think she knew what to say or if there was anything she could say. She definitely picked up on the awkwardness of the situation. “Um, Snow Dew. Don’t you think you should be getting back to class? You really shouldn’t be missing Miss Cheerilee’s lessons, dear.”

“Aaaww.” The filly grumbled a bit. “If you say so, miss nurse pony.”

“Nurse Angel Heart.”

“Nurse Angel Heart.” She looked up at me. “Crystal! Come to class with me! I wanna show the class how super awesomely awesome you are!” I could feel her trembling with excitement.

“Umm. Sure. I need to ask Cheerilee something anyways.”

“Yay!!!” The filly suddenly bounced up like a jack-in-the-box, horn sparking, and started bouncing around. “Oooh come on, Crystal. Let me show you to everypony!” She grabbed my ear and started pulling on it. “Come on!”

I couldn’t help but laugh at 33 the little filly’s enthusiasm. “I will talk to you later, Angel Heart.” I waved at her as Snow pulled me out of the room.

“Oh this is going to be sooooo awesome. Everypony is going to be so jealous I got and awesome best friend! Then, maybe the other ponies will start being my friend and we can do sleepovers and go to fairs and play together and everything!” She pushed open the door to the classroom. “We’re heeeere!”

A silence fell over the classroom as we walked in. Snow Dew was nearly bouncing with joy, not noticing that everypony’s eyes were on me. “Hello, hello everypony! I want you all to meet my super duper bestest friend in the whole world! Crystal! I met her this morning, well face to face. I saw her yesterday when she beat up that super mean dragon that came to town. It was so awesome! She was all like swoosh and bam. And then she went woosh! And then she was like HA and then whack!” Snow with through a lot of hoof motions as she describe my fight. “And then, this morning, I saw her sitting here and it was, like, so awesome. I didn’t know it was her at first but when I saw her do the little crystally thing with the....crystal, I knew for sure who it was and I just had to say hi! But we did more than just say hi, we became bestest buds. Isn’t it so awesome?!”

She finally looked up to notice the dead silent class and that their eyes were not on her but on me. I just sat there with my head down, trying to let my mane cover most of my face. Yes, in the excitement of this little filly, I may have forgotten that the whole class just saw me get my flank practically handed to me on a silver platter. The silence must have gotten on Snow Dew’s nerves.

“Oh kay. Just what the hay is going on?”

“Snow Dew!”

“Sorry Miss Cheerilee but why is everypony staring at Crystal like she is some freak?!” My eyes fell on the little filly. I could actually see the anger building in her.

“Hey hey hey!” She stomped her hooves on the ground. “I said stop staring at her like that!” The filly’s horn started to glow a vibrant pink aura. “Just stop it!”

“Snow?” The words came softly to my lips.

“That’s not fair! Just because she can do something different doesn’t mean you get to act like she is just some sideshow freak! She is a pony just like the rest of us and it hurts her just as much when ponies stare!”

“Snow.” I said this a bit louder as the filly’s horn started to glow brighter. Where is Cheerilee in this? Why is she staying behind her desk? Is Snow Dew crying?

“I won’t put up with this. She is a great pony and she saved ponyville! You need to be nicer to her or I’ll...I’ll!”

“Snow Dew!” I quickly bent down and scooped up the filly, removing my armor to hug her against my chest. I heard the crest hit the ground but didn’t care. I knew this kind of speech. Self projection on someone else.

I heard her soft sobs as I stroked her mane. “It’s alright. Everything is ok. We have somethings to talk about.” I turned back to Cheerilee, making sure it showed in my face how disappointed I was for her letting it go this far. “Cheerilee. I am taking Snow Dew with me to Twilight’s. I trust you don’t have a problem with this.”

The school teacher shook her head. She seemed a bit shaken. “N-no. I don’t. It was a pleasure to have you visit us today, Crystal Blossom.” She gave a little bow.  I was caught a bit off guard until I realized why. I am a Knight of Luna now. Besides Twilight, I may be the highest authority figure in Ponyville. No, scratch that. There is also Lyra and Vinyl. They probably have a higher ranking than me.

“Thank you, Cheerilee.” I grabbed my crest with my wing before making my way to the door.

I held Snow Dew against me with one hoof so walking through town was a bit awkward. I made it to Twilight’s place without any extra twists or turns. I was impressed how easily I remembered how to get to Twilight’s before immediately wondering if it had to do with Daemon’s tampering with my head.

I sighed as I knocked on the door lightly, hoping she was home. “Uuh...come in? Seriously, who knocks on the door at a library?” I was answered by Spike gruff mumbling. I guess he did have a point, though. I pushed the door open and walked in.

“Welcome to Golden Oaks Libr...Oh, it’s you.” The dragon eyed the filly I was carrying. “I guess you’re wanting Twilight. I’ll go get her. Twiiiliiight! You have a visitor!!!” He walked to the next room.

I found a spot to sit down and hold Snow Dew, looking down to see her staring up at me. I gave her a smile. “Let me guess, you were transferred out of your old school because you were having problems?” She gave a slight nod. “The ponies there were bullying you because you were different and you-”

“No!”

I blinked and looked down at her. “Hmm?” She looked away and snuggled back against me a bit. “Come on, Snow Dew. You can tell me what happened. I am not going to judge you. We’re bestest friends, remember? I won’t tell anyone ok?” That got her looking back up at me.

“Well...I wasn’t bullied. I had friends too. But...when I got my cutie mark, everypony started avoiding me. Even my teachers started avoiding me.”

“What happened?”

“Well, one day, Frigid Air came in on pool day showing off her new cutie mark. She was freezing little patterns in the pool. It didn’t look like anything special. I thought I could do it too. I mean, I could already start levitating things around. So I told her I could do it too and then I tried to do it...and.” The filly went silent, frowning.

“It’s alright, Snow. You can tell me.”

“Well...I caught the water in the pool on fire.”

“Oh.” I blinked a couple times. “Was...was anypony hurt?”

Oh no. Wrong question. I watched as the filly’s eyes started to tear up. She nodded and hugged against my chest. “Frigid and her friends were in the pool.”

“Shh.” I pet her mane. “It’s ok. It was an accident.”

“I...I know but Frigid had to go to the hospital and when it happened, I got my cutie mark for it. Everypony started thinking my talent was setting other ponies on fire. They all stayed away from me. No pony would talk to me, not even my friends.”

I hugged the filly tightly. “Well, they’re wrong. Your cutie mark has nothing to with fire, any half-brained dimwit could see that. I think all that happened was a miscalculation and that you have a very beautiful special talent, just like your cutie mark. Now I want to dry those tears. You have no reason to be crying. What happened was just an accident and nothing you should blame yourself over.” I set the filly down.

“Now, I want you to smile.” Snow Dew looked at me weirdly. “Oh? Not going to do it willingly?” I gave a dark grin that made her take a couple steps back.

“Crystal...What are you- Aaahahahaha!”

I tackled Snow Dew and began tickling her until she was blue in the face. I chuckled myself as I sat back up. “I can’t stand to see little kids sad so cheer up ok? Or are you going to make the newly appointed Knight of Luna sad with you?” I showed off my new crest, watching her eyes light up.

“What?!” The filly didn’t have time to say anything before the yell across the room.

I was tackled in a burst of lavender light. “You were knighted?!” Twilight was on top of me examining the crest. “B-but how? Why?” She pulled away from me, looking down with an expression of confusion and something else. “Luna knighted you? Why would she do that? Princess Celestia probably doesn’t know of this. Spike! I need you to write a letter.” The dragon, who was standing by the kitchen door, pulled a quill out of nowhere.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

          It has come to my attention that Crystal Blossom, the mare found in the Everfree by a team of Lunar Guards led by Applejack and myself, has recently been knighted by Princess Luna. As I know you have no knowledge of this happening, may I recommend confronting your sister about such a decision. It is highly unprofessional to promote an unknown quantity to such a rank on a whim, let alone somepony who hasn’t even been a pony for a week. Given Luna’s past, I fear this may only tarnish her good name even more. Therefore, I believe it is a good idea for Princess Luna to revoke Crystal’s Knighthood. Crystal may be a good pony at heart but she is inexperienced as a soldier, a noble, and a pony overall. I trust you will take into consideration what I have suggested.

                                                                                               Your Faithful Student,

                                                                                                        Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight smiled earnestly. “Send it, Spike!” The dragon did just that.

“What the fuck was that?” I glared at Twilight who only looked back at me with a questioning gaze. “What was that? Why did you make a letter like that?! It was a petty and jealous thing to do! The twilight Sparkle I know would be happy about this.”

She wheeled around on me. “The Twilight Sparkle YOU know? The Twilight you know is a fictitious character in a show! This is not a show and just proves my point more. You are getting in over your head, Crystal.”

I opened my mouth to rebuke but a cloud of azure, sparkly smoke swirled in front of me. With a soft *POP*, a scroll fell at my hooves. We all sat there for a moment staring at it. I slowly picked it up and unfurled it. I felt stupid. I couldn’t read anything on it. “Err...Could you read this for me, Snow?” I hooved her the letter. I got a wary look from Twilight.

“Dear Crystal Blossom,

           I have received Twilight Sparkles letter and we understand her concerns. I regret to inform her that my sister has gone missing on notions of conducting an investigation in some private matters. Crystal, your knighting was not on whim like Twilight suggests and both my sister and I put this decision under much scrutiny. We both agreed it was the best choice under Daemon’s thoughtful guidance. I do hope you remember your appointment with Vanilla Lynn this evening. I look forward to our training session tomorrow.

                                                                                                    Princess of the Moon,

                                                                                                                              Luna.”

Twilight snatched the letter from Snow’s grip as soon as the filly was done reading it. I was surprise Snow was able to read scrutiny without any hiccups. I could see Twilight’s face grow with more disbelief as she read further on.

“This letter is not possible.” Her eyes focused on me. “This has to be a fake. There is no way Princess Celestia would agree to letting Luna knight you. Who is this Daemon? Who is Vanilla Lynn? I don’t know either of these ponies!”

“Yes you do! Daemon is that weird purple unicorn that’s been popping up and Vanilla Lynn is Vinyl Scratch. Princess Luna just prefers to use her full name. Like how Pinkie’s full name is Pinkamena Diane Pie. You really just need to calm down.” Ooo. That hit a nerve.

“Calm? Calm?! I am calm! Actually, I think I am the only one acting calmly. This whole situation with you has spiraled out of control. Ponies and now even the princesses are acting extremely carefree over the situation! We are going to be going to WAR! Doesn’t this mean anything to anypony?!” She was actually panting now, a few wisps of her mane out of place.

She was actually starting to get on my nerves. It was weird because I would have found this adorkable in the show. “Twilight! You need to just chill out. You are getting yourself all in a bind. The princesses know what they are doing so relax. Why don’t you come with Rarity, Fluttershy and me to the spa. I am sure it can do you some good.”

“Give me that!” Twilight began walking to me as a lavender aura engulfed my crest.

“Whoa! What do you think you’re doing?!” I quickly covered it in crystal. I saw her visibly get angry at her magical connection to the item getting cut off. “This is mine. If you have a problem with this, take it up with Luny or Celestia.” Oookay. Probably shouldn’t have referred to Luna as Luny.

Twilight’s whole face furrowed into some weird look. “Give that to me! You are not responsible enough. I do not trust you with it!” She reached out with her hooves for it.

“Whoa!” I pulled it away while using another chunk of the crystal to push Twilight back. Her hooves making a grinding noise as they scraped across the floor. “You really need to back off, Sparkle.”

This did nothing but infuriate her more. She teleported to my side, actually leaning on me to help her reach for my crest. “Crystal! You do not deserve something that gives you so much power. Now give it to me so I can take care of it until you are really ready.”

While this pissed me off greatly, I still got an idea from what she said. I wrapped a bit of crystal around one of her hind legs and pulled her off of me. “Twilight Sparkle!” I said this with as much authority as I could muster, causing the unicorn to freeze. “As a Knight of Luna, I command you to cease your current actions! You dare defy the decision of your princesses? Such acts could be considered treason against the crown.”

I watched as Twilight went rigid. Her eyes showed me the battle in her head with her own logic and the command of a higher authority. Suddenly, a look of defeat washed over her. “Get out.”

“Twilight...Look, I-”

“I said, get out!!!” Her horn was ablaze as everything in the room not nailed down or alive floated into the air. I took that as my welcome expiring.

I scooped up Snow Dew with the crystal and ran for the door. I barely made it outside before the door slammed shut behind me. After setting Snow down, I turned back to the library and sighed. This visit turned out horribly. I did not expect Twilight to react that way. She did bring up a good point, though. No matter how good I knew the ponies from the show, there were still things I didn’t know about them in this world. That being said, I am still left with one big problem.

Who is going to teach me how to read?

Chapter 13 Twilight's Interlude

CHAPTER 13

Twilight’s Interlude

“Ugh! I can’t do it Spike! I just can’t do it.”

The little dragon looked up from his sweeping at the lavender unicorn. “Uh...can’t do what, Twilight?”

Twilight whirled around to Spike. “Trust her! I can’t trust Crystal!” Twilight walked over to one of her windows and peeked out. Rarity, Fluttershy and the mare in question were gabbing it out as they walked away. “Look at them. How can they be all friendly with her?”

Spike leaned against the broom. “Maybe because she hasn’t done anything wrong, Twi. I don’t see what the big deal is.”

Twilight turned back around, aghast. “Hasn’t done anything wrong?! Spike! Everything about her is wrong!  She was found in the Everfree. She says she isn’t from this world. She doesn’t have a heart but instead has a magical artifact in place of it. She can control said artifact that was made for unicorns in spite of being a pegasus and she says that she isn’t even a she! There are so many impossibilities tied to her that everything about her is not right! She is not possible!”

Spike sighed and got back to sweeping. “I really think you are really just overthinking it, Twilight.”

Twilight’s ear twitched, an action unseen by Spike. “Overthinking it! Spike...I...err...UGH! If you knew what she did yesterday, you wouldn’t be defending her so much!”

Spike let out a huff, setting the broom against the wall. It seems like his chores were going to have to wait. “Do you mean how she killed that dragon?”

Twilight froze. “Yes...How do you know about that?”

Spike struggled to keep himself from faceclawing. “Ponyville isn’t exactly a big town, Twilight. when something like that happens, word gets around pretty fast.”

“But...but,” Twilight fiddled with her hooves. She was losing ground. “How are you able to trust her after that?”

“Because she didn’t do anything wrong! She protected this town. That dragon was attacking and Crystal put her life on the line to protect us from it. Are you saying you wouldn’t have done the same thing?”

“No, that’s not what I am saying. I don’t have a problem with what she did but how she did it.” Twilight began pacing back and forth. “There has been nothing happening in Ponyville for months now. Suddenly this mare shows up and we are attacked changelings and dragons, not to mention the threat of war!”

“War?”

“I’ll...tell you later.” Twilight sat down next to the case that held the Elements of Harmony. “Spike, I really can’t trust her. She is getting too close to everypony too fast. She was even Knighted by Luna and Princess Celestia agreed to it. I can’t help but feel there is something more to this Crystal Blossom than what she is telling us.”

“You know, you’re probably right Twilight. She is probably here on some covert operation from a neighboring kingdom. She is probably trying to get close to the princesses so she can overthrow them and rule Equestria with an iron hoof. She will probably make us all her slaves with some foreign magic and make us do her bidding.” Spike rolled his eyes as he finished his sarcastic little speech. But alas, he forgot how much sarcasm was lost on Twilight.

“You are exactly right, Spike!”

“What?”

“She is a fraud! She might even be a changeling herself! That could explain how she is able to control that crystal. Tee hee hee! That is what I am going to do. I will expose this fraud for what she really is. Ponyville, the Princesses, All of Equestria will know this Crystal Blossom is a fake!” With that, Twilight bounded up the stairs to her room to prepare her plan.

Spike stood in the middle of the library, dazed. “Umm, Twilight. You know I was joking right? ...Twilight?”

Chapter 14 Voyeurism and You

CHAPTER 14

Voyeurism and You

“Come on, Newbie! It was just a dream. Calm down!”

Huh?

“It’s Ok. You’re safe.” I felt something stroking my head. “You alright now?”

That was the question. The obvious answer would have been no. My eyes were burning and my throat felt raw. I hurt everywhere, though, as memories from last night came flooding back to me, I knew why.  My left wing was throbbing something awful.

“Dash,” My voice was raspy. “I am ok now. I am sorry.” I sniffed and began wiping the tears away from my eyes. I looked up into the face of the pegasus holding me. Even in the scant light of pre-sunrise, I could see the blood from her busted lip running to her chin. “Heh. Ponies are gonna think I am beating you.”

“Please Newbie, ponies know you couldn’t lay a hoof on me.”

“And yet you sit here with a busted lip.”

“Yeah well...Anyways, what was up with you? I thought somepony was trying to kill you or something.”

I wriggled out of her embrace. “I am fine. I just forgot about my little problem.”

“Problem?”

“Yeah. I get night terrors.” I began to stretch out, it quickly turning out to be a bad idea. “Owowow! I think Vinyl broke my wing last night. It hurts pretty bad.” Before I could react, Dash grabbed my wing and stretched it out. I cried out in pain but otherwise stood still.

“You didn’t break it. If you did, you wouldn’t have gotten up here this morning.” She felt up and down my wing. “Wow. She bruised you up good. It isn’t broken, though. Not even sprained. Stop being such a big baby, Newbie.” She let go of my wing, yawning. “So what’s this about night terrors? The Night Terrors I know of come from Tartarus but I ain’t dumb enough to believe that’s what you’re talking about.”

I chuckled as I gingerly folded my wing back up. “No. This isn’t a physical thing. Night terrors are a condition that is most commonly found in children. You saw what happens. I am one of the lucky few to have it follow me into adulthood.”

Dash frowned at me, backing away slightly. “So what? You have some foal disease?”

I let out an exasperated sigh. “It’s not a disease, Dash. It’s a mental disorder.”

“Really? But you seem pretty smart to me.”

I smacked my hoof onto my forehead. “Not that kind of disorder!” I glared up at Dash. “It’s sort of like amnesia or insomnia...those types of mental illnesses.”

Rainbow Dash just shrugged. “Yeah, sure. Look, Newbie, I am going to go take a shower. It’s almost sunrise so I’ll just get started on work early. Make some breakfast, ok?”

I watched as she walked out of the room. “Well then...cereal it is.” I sighed and looked over to my bed. I saw a small patch of red staining it. My hoof went instinctively to my side, touching the cut I had there. I hissed in pain as I pulled away from it. Fucking Vinyl.

That mare kicked my ass seven ways to hell last night. She is apparently going to teach me hoof to hoof combat as well. Her reasoning was, “To know the blade, you first must know yourself.” Utter bullshit.

She woke me up from my first knock out with a bucket of freezing water, simply telling me to try again. When it became obvious I wasn’t going to hit her, she told me that the nights training would be over as soon as I could successfully block just one of her blows. I think it was about three in the morning when I did that.

I’ll have to change that later. Right now I had to find something to clean and dress this cut with. Well, clean anyways. I could always just make a crystal band aid like before. Those things were nifty.

I made my way out of the room and towards the bathroom. As I got closer, I could hear the sound of water running. “Oh right. Shower...I forgot.” I went to go on ahead and start making some breakfast but something caught my eye. I froze as I noticed the bathroom door open slightly.

I swallowed as I crept up to the door, peeking in. There stood Dash. She had her eyes closed as she let the water flow over her. Dash’s technicoloured mane getting caught in the little rivulets that formed on her face and neck, all the way down to her back. She looked beautiful.

I mean, yes, technically she was like a horse but I couldn’t see her or anyone else like that in this world.  They had too much personality, too much life in them. They were too human for me to consider them animals. Plus, they didn’t completely resemble horses from earth. The basic form matched but there were a lot of other characteristics that set them apart.

I felt my wings twitch. How many characteristics differed though? I never really paid much attention. My eyes began trailing down Rainbow Dash’s form. Her nose, over her ears, down her neck, around her wings, across her flank...

“You’re doing something naughty.” I felt something run down my spine.

I yelled out, jumping forward and crashing into the bathroom. I heard laughing behind me. I turned my head around to see Daemon on her back, laughing her flank off.

“N-newbie...What are you doing?!”

I slowly looked over to Dash. She was out of her shower trance and was now glaring at me with her wings flared. I took notice of the crimson lighting up her cheeks as I opened my mouth to respond.

“Oh, she was sitting here watching you take a shower. Getting a good view too, the little voyeur.”

Damn that mare! I felt my face burning hot as I got to my hooves. “Dash...”

I watched as she began to work things out in her head. “Watching me...take a shower.” Dash’s face slowly became a deep red. “Get out...Get out!!!” She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and threw it at me.

I was too sore to dodge properly, the thing smacking me upside the head as I scrambled out of the bathroom. I closed the bathroom door behind me. I let out a huff and turned to Daemon. The mare was now past full out laughing and was now at the stage of doing that weird little silent laugh with tears in her eyes.

“Daemon! What the hell?! Where did you come from?”

She tried to quell her laughter as she spoke. “I...I came,” Another fit of laughter. “I came to t-tell you that...Ahahahaha.” I growled, walking over to her and pinning her down with my hooves on her chest.

“Tell. Me. What?!”

“Whoo.” She wiped the tears from her eyes. “Something came up. Luny won’t be here until sometime after lunch. She wanted to get the lessons started early so you could have the afternoon free but it seems like you have the morning free instead.”

I squinted my eyes at her. “You came just to deliver a message?”

“Eeyup!”

“Ok then, you delivered it. Now you can leave.” I got off of her, making my way to the kitchen yet again. I wonder if Dash had any painkillers. I would have to ask her once she gets out, if she isn’t still mad at me.

“Oh come now, Crystal. Don’t be like that. I haven’t even given you your present.” she said the last part in a singsong voice as she trotted up next to me. It didn’t surprise me that she was walking on the cloud flooring. She was a unicorn and there was a cloud walking spell.

I sighed. “What present?” I asked this reluctantly. I was almost afraid of what it was going to be.

“Well,” There was a clinking noise. “It’s your first pay!” I looked over to see her holding up a bag in her magic. I notice this was the first time I have actually seen her using magic like this.  Her magic aura was a deeper purple like in her mane, rather than the colour of her coat. It actually looked really nice.

“Oh.” I reached out and took the bag. “Thanks, I guess.” Wait, where did she pull that from? No...better not question it. I put the bag under my right wing, having forgot the crystal in my room. It was just big enough to make holding it like this uncomfortable. I continued walking, Daemon sticking next to me.

“So...Is that all you came for?” She nodded. “Nothing else?” Daemon shook her head. I stopped and frowned. “Then why are you still here? Don’t you have something else to do?”

She stopped with me. “Oh what? It is wrong of me to keep an eye on the pony who is using my things without permission?” She gave me an incredulous look.

“So absolutely nothing huh?”

She groaned, bumping into me as she kept walking. “I was so eager to set everything up for us tomorrow, I went and did everything too fast. Everything is set up and I have nothing to do. This is all your fault. Everything was set in a perfect routine to keep me entertained and you just had to catch Exitium’s attention. So yes, until tomorrow, I have nothing to do.” She turned around to give me a dull look. “So...What are you going to do to keep me...entertain?”

I chuckled as I brushed past her. “Nothing. I am not responsible for your boredom so I don’t have to entertain you. You do realize you’re in as much fault as Exitium for me being here, if what you say is true.” I made it to the stairs. “So, Daemon, I am going to go make breakfast just for Rainbow Dash and me. Oh, and thank you for that disaster earlier. I hope I can calm her down from that.”

I barely had the words out of my mouth before I felt something strike me in the rear. It was about halfway down the stairs that I realized Daemon had bucked me. I landed flat on my back, feeling one of my wings pop underneath me. From my position, I saw Daemon’s snarling face glaring down at me. “You...You are just an idiot!!!” She literally screamed at the top of her lungs before disappearing.

What the actual fuck?!

What just happened there? That mare is totally crazy!

I tried to move, only to have pain shoot through my body. Falling down the stairs...scratch that. Being bucked down the stairs did nothing to improve how I felt from after last night. I was literally stranded at the bottom of the stairs, it being too painful to move. My only hope was...There she is! Rainbow Dash.

Even from my position, I could tell from how she looked at me that she was still thinking about earlier. I watched from my limited as the pegasus walked slowly down the stairs, towel draped over her back. She calmly stepped over top of me and bent down in my face.

“Newbie, let’s set a couple things straight. When I am taking a shower, it means I want to do it alone! Next time, do you think I could take a shower without you and that other pony spying on me?”

I opened my mouth to answer her but only a squeak came out. This seemed to switch her mood from stern to worried. “Newbie? What happened to you? Did that other do this?” She began trying to help me up.

“Owow! Dash, that hurts! She kicked me down the stairs.”

Dash froze. “So...you got hurt falling down some stairs...made of clouds.” She struggled to hold in a laugh.

“Not funny, Dash. This really hurts!” With Dash’s help, I managed to get to my hooves. Dash’s hooves were all over my wings and back when I got steady. I hissed at her but she kept me in place.

“Yeah...I know what’s wrong. Put your wings out.”

“What?”

“Just do it, Newbie.” Groaning, I obeyed her, spreading my wings as far as they would let me. Dash examined them for a moment before nodding. “Now let them sag.” I obeyed.

Next thing I knew, Dash was underneath me, wrapping her wings and hooves awkwardly around mine. “Ow. Dash! Ow dammit! What are you doing?”

“Sorry Newbie. This will make you feel better. Promise!” She hefted me a bit. “Okay. One...”

“I don’t think this is a good idea.”

“Two.”

“Dash, please. I am really ok!”

“Sorry, Newbie.” She didn’t sound sorry. I felt myself being bounced up into the air then then pulled down by my wings by Dash. The stream of obscenities that left my mouth as every bone in my wings seemed to pop and crack was impressive. I am sure I even taught Dash a new word or two. I stopped squirming and struggling long before Rainbow Dash finished stretching my wings. I just laid limply on her back as she finished.

“Why do you hate me?” My voice was just a whimper.

“Suck it up, Newbie. What was she doing to you last night? Swinging you around by your wings?”

I thought about last night, remembering Vinyl flipping me several time by the wings. “In a way...”

Dash smacked a hoof on her forehead. “Really? Other ponies just don’t understand just how sensitive these babies are...You can get off of me anytime, Newbie.”

I nodded. “I could but this option is much more favorable than the floor.”

“Newbie...”

“Fine.” I slid off her, bracing for the pain that was to come when I hit my hooves. My expectations weren’t met with as much pain as I thought I would get. There was still a general soreness but the sharp, stabbing pains were nearly all gone.

I bounced a bit on my hooves. “Oh wow. That does feel much better. Thanks, Dashie!” I folded my wings back up without much trouble. “I didn’t make breakfast though. I go-” I stopped when my hoof hit the bag of bits Daemon had given me earlier. I forgot about it. It seemed peculiar because it was just sitting atop the cloud and not falling through, like I thought it should have been doing.

“It’s fine, Newbie. My shower was cut shorter than I wanted it to be...You ok back there? What is that?”

I glanced up at Dash briefly before bending over and picking up the bag with my mouth. “It’s my first weeks pay.” I said the best I could. “We can count it at the table.” I trotted past Rainbow. We headed to the kitchen. I tossed the bag onto the table, hesitating to see if it would fall through. When it didn’t, I went to work on getting us some cereal.

I had just gotten the bowls when I heard the all too familiar sound of coins spilling out of something. I whipped around and stiffened at the sight of bits spilled all over the table. I watched as Rainbow Dash bent to pick up some that had fallen. “How...how aren’t they falling through?”

“Huh?”

“How aren’t they falling through the floor?” I bounced a little. Sure, the floors looked solid but that illusion is quickly dispelled when you walk on it.

Dash sighed. “You really don’t know much, do you Newbie? The floors and walls are made out of a special type of cloud that is more solid than other clouds. If you’ve noticed, Newbie, not everything in my house is made of cloud. I have to have some way of keeping it up here, right?”

“I guess that makes sense...”

Dash nodded. “Of course it does. Now hurry up with breakfast. I am starving here.” She ended with a little yawn before starting to count off the bits. I put the bowls down and went to get the milk and cereal.

“Wow...this is all yours, Newbie? I guess after what you went through last night, they are going to be making you work for it.”

I nodded as I began to pour her some cereal. “Yeah but fifty of that is for you. For me living here.”

“No way. That is way too much, Newbie. I am not taking that much.”

I shook my head as I poured her some milk. “No, you take it. I am not taking no for an answer,Dash.” I set the milk down and stared at her.

She shook her head. “Nope. Only thirty.” Dash wrapped her hoof around some bits and pulled them to her. I opened my mouth to protest but she cut me off. “But...I am training you in flying. I figure getting trained by the fastest flyer in all Equestria would at least cost ya twenty bits.” She pulled some more bits towards her.

I laughed and shook my head. “You and your stubbornness. I should have known you would have rationalized it some way.”

“Hey now!” Dash glared at me. “I am not stubborn, Newbie!”

“Yes you are.”

“No I am not.”

“Mhmm.”

“Nuh uh.”

“Eeyup.”

“Nope.”

“Yes.”

“No!”

“Yes.”

“No!”

“I have proven my point.”

Rainbow looked confused for a second before smiling. She did nothing more but take a bite of her cereal. I started making mine, a smile on my face as well. I put the milk and cereal up and sat down to eat. I eyed the pile of bit for a couple bites.

“Say, Dash. Is there somewhere I can store my bits? Like a bank or something?” I let my spoon clatter on the bowl as I dropped it.

Dash thought for a moment. “The closest bank is in Canterlot. Only really big towns and cities have them. Ponies in Ponyville don’t usually have a big enough saving to get a bank here in town. The only ponies who would that I could think is Applejack, Rarity and Filthy Rich.”

I winced at the name Filthy, remembering what happened yesterday. Wow, a lot of stuff happened yesterday, though when a war is threatened, you have to get stuff done quickly. Dash noticed my wincing.

“What’s up, Newbie? Know something about Filthy from one of your magic show things?”

I shook my head. “No...I kind of told Diamond Tiara off yesterday morning.”

“Uuugh.” Dash set her spoon down. “Why would you do that?! You need to go apologize.”

“What?! Hell no. The little brat deserved it. I am not apologizing for that.”

“Now who is being stubborn, Newbie? He is responsible for a lot of money stuff in Ponyville. Getting in bad with him won’t be good for either of us!”

I quickly shoved a spoonful of cereal in my mouth. I didn’t think of that. If I am going to be living with Dash, my decisions will affect her too. “I will apologize...” I mumbled reluctantly through my mouthful.

“Good. He isn’t a pony you want to make mad.” What was he? A mob boss. Dash and I finished the rest of our meal in silence. The whole time Dash kept glancing from the bits to me and back. We finished roughly at the same time, me only bites behind her.

Dash picked up her bowl and flew over to my side, putting her bowl with mine. “Newbie, I...” She shook her head. “Crystal. I have been thinking about what you said last night. About us going out.” I watched her blush and scratch the back of her head. “Well, I was thinking about it and I thought...Well, I know you aren’t Twilight and I am not going to think you are.” This was both adorable and painful to watch. “We both are living together and we seem to get along good. That is good, right? Wait, I think I said that wrong. We are-”

I put a hoof on her lips. “Rainbow Dash. Are you trying to ask me out?”

She pushed my hoof away and nodded. “If you think it will work.”

I sighed. “I don’t know. We don’t really know much about each other.” I watched her frown. “But that is what dating is right? To get to know the other person better. Rarity is all for it too.” I chuckled. “Oh Darling, we would make just the marvelous couple. The talk of the town is what we would be.”

Dash laughed at my Rarity impression. “Yeah. She’ll probably want to make some dresses for our first date too.”

I nodded vigorously. “I am sure she wants to put more in more than just one dress.” We laughed again. I picked up the bowls, eyeing Dash a bit.

“You think this is too fast though, Newbie?”

I shook my head as I flew over to the sink. “Since when does Rainbow Dash do anything slow? Other than nap?”

I landed behind her as she began scooping up the bits that were on the table, even the ones that were hers. “That’s true.” She set the bag on the table and turned to me. We stared at each other for a bit. It wasn’t awkward but it was hard to explain. “So, are we going out then?”

“I think so...” I flicked an ear nervously. “You think you could watch over me if I go in heat? That means keeping your hooves off me too.”

Dash blushed. “Of course, Newbie. I wouldn’t do anything like that unless you really wanted me to.”

I only saw Dash’s surprised expression for a split second as I lunged in and wrapped my hooves around her in a hug. I started to worry for a moment when she didn’t return my hug. I thought she was getting mad. “...Ugh. You better not tell anypony about this.” She wrapped her hooves around me and pulled me into an even tighter embrace.

I laid my head against hers. Dash really smelled nice. I felt like I could fall asleep in her hooves.

“Newbie.”

“Hmm, yeah?”

“You need to take a shower. You smell really sweaty.”

“I know...”

Chapter 15 Perfectly Place Princess Problems

CHAPTER 15

Perfectly Placed Princess Problems

“Crystal...Please!”

I chuckled at the plea. “This is what happens when you challenge me.” I told the pony underneath me.

“Crystal...I can’t hold it in. I’m going to burst!”

“I told you I could outlast you.” I reveled in the little moans and whimpers she was making under my skillful hooves.

“Crystal! I...I’m...” Snow burst out laughing. I stopped tickling the poor filly, smile plastered on my face.

“I told you that you shouldn’t have challenged me to a tickle test. Now you owe me an ice cream.”

“Aaaw. No fair.” The filly rolled onto her belly.

“No fair? You were the one challenging me!”

The filly stuck her nose up. “Doesn’t matter. I don’t have any bits. You win nothing!”

I already knew she didn’t have money. I faked a gasp. “You little swindler!” I jumped back on the filly and began tickling her again. Snow let out a high pitch squeal, causing a pony couple passing by to jerk their heads in our direction. They seemed to relax when they realized Snow Dew wasn’t in trouble.

I ignored their reaction but stopped tickling the filly anyways. “So, let’s go get that ice cream.” I chuckled at the filly’s confused face. “Unless you don’t want some ice cream, of course.”

Snow Dew jumped up. “I do! Let’s go get some!” She began trotting in the direction I could only assume was the ice cream shop.

I was originally suppose to be apologizing to Filthy Rich, but after I left the house this morning, Snow Dew was waiting down below for me. She provided enough of a distraction to warrant me not going and doing something I shouldn’t even have to do in the first place.

She apparently ran into the Crusaders this morning and they wanted us to come along on a crusade. After my shower, all the aches I had were dulled. They were still there but thanks to what Dash did and the shower, I could ignore them easily.

Snow was talking about all the ideas for crusades she came up with last night. The little filly was very enthusiastic about it. Then again, she was enthusiastic about nearly everything she did. I just put on a smile as she talked on, taking in more of the scenery than the conversation.

I still didn’t really know my way around Ponyville but I recognized the part we were in. The filly was leading me to Sugarcube Corner. I knew the place sold pastries and sweets but I didn’t know about them selling ice cream.

“Where are we going, Snow Dew?”

“To the ice cream place!” She had a bit of a singsong voice when she answered.

“But this is the way to Sugarcube Corner. I am not sure they sell ice cream there.”

The filly stopped dead. “They don’t?”

I shook my head. “I don’t think so. They are a bakery. Bakeries usually don’t sell ice cream, just doughnuts and cakes and stuff.”

“Huh...The place in my hometown did. They sold everything!” Snow cleared her throat. “Ahem... Badger’s Bakery, your one stop shop for all your sweet tooth needs!” She smiled brightly at the end of it. “How’s that? It was an amazing place! Cakes and candies and ice cream and everything! My mommy and daddy used to take me there once a week if I was good.” The smile slowly faded from the filly’s face. “It was a very nice place.”

I took a hoof and ruffled the filly’s mane. “Let’s just head on to Sugarcube Corner. I can get you some cookies or something instead.” This brightened the filly’s mood considerably. “I know the way there. You want me to fly us there? It would be a lot faster than walking.”

“YES!” Before I could react, Snow Dew had jumped on me and was climbing onto my back. “Come on, Crystal! I wanna fly! Giddy up!” I looked back at the pony bouncing on my back. The smile she had was undeniably cute.

“Alright, alright. Just hold on.” I spread my wings with much grandeur. If I had to do this, I should make it good, right? “Hooves on my armor, little miss.” Snow Dew put her forehooves on my armor questioningly. I raise it up over her hooves and secured them. “It’s like a seatbelt.”

“What’s a seat belt?”

I frowned. “Um...nevermind. Let’s go!” I leaped into the air suddenly, getting a little squeak out of the filly. I flew nearly straight up, reaching cloud level before straightening out.

“Oh wow! This is awesome!” I could feel the filly jerking around but she was unable to really do anything in her position. For her own good. She would have probably fallen by now. “I can see the whole town from up here.”

“Yeah. I am just now getting a feel  for the town...I think. I know how to get to a few places.” I frowned. “You say you just moved here the other day. How did you know how to get to Sugarcube Corner so quickly earlier?”

“It’s because I am a candy whisperer! The sweets talk to me. They say Snow dew, come eat us! Come feast on our delicious flesh!”

I laughed, shaking my head. “You are one crazy little filly. I could-” THWACK. I smashed face first into a cloud, causing Snow Dew to scream. It wasn’t a hard hit. I was just gliding at that point. I quickly grabbed onto the cloud so I didn’t fall. I still didn’t trust ability to straighten myself in a freefall with a passenger.

“Are you ok, Crystal?”

I nodded. What bullshit is that? I guess it’s a small curse pegasi had to live with. I scrambled up on top of the cloud. “That sucks. I forgot I can’t just fly through them anymore. Well...I never just flew through them in the first place...You know what I mean.” I seem to be enduring pain of every kind lately.

I felt the flick of a tiny tail against my back. “Yeah yeah. Just come on. Those sweets are still calling to me. Giddy up.”

I huffed, standing up on the cloud. “I have half a mind to toss your little flank off this cloud.” I jumped off and angled my descent towards our destination. “Now don’t go crazy with the order, ok? This is just a snack before lunch time.”

“Yeah. Whatever Crystal!” Snow Dew was silent for a moment before saying. “Crystal...Are we going to eat lunch together?”

I was taken back by the gentleness in her voice. “Um, sure. I don’t see a reason why we couldn’t.” The filly’s silence after my answer made me a bit uncomfortable. I didn’t question it. She would talk to me if she needed to talk.

It wasn’t long before we landed in front of Sugarcube Corner. As I tucked my wings, I felt something fumble around on my back. “Ow!” Snow Dew had tried to jump off my back without me releasing her first. “Ow ow ow! My hoof!”

Panicked, I quickly brought the filly around in front of me, cradling her in my forehooves. She looked up at me with a quivering lip and watery eyes, nursing a hoof. “Oh Snow. I am sorry.” I nuzzled the small filly. I looked at the hoof in question. “It looks like you just twisted it, okay? It should be just fine.” I smiled and kissed Snow’s hoof gently.

“Aaaww. You two look just like mother and daughter. It’s so cute!”

I froze at the sound of Pinkie Pie’s voice. I looked at the situation I was in. She was right. I had no idea why I acted like that now. Being all motherly. I remember a time one of my cousins broke his wrist. He couldn’t really be older than Snow Dew is, yet I told him to just be a man and suck it up. Was I acting this way because I was a mare? Were hormones and all that messing with my head?

I shook the disturbing thought from my mind. That was not something that sat well with me. I looked up at Pinkie who had the biggest smile on her face. “Oh...hi Pinkie.” I just sat there, cradling Snow Dew. I wasn’t sure of what to do. Snow Dew just laid there with an expressionless face while Pinkie hung out of the top part of the door to the shop.

“Crystal. Can you put me down?” I frowned. I think I may have crossed some unspoken line with Snow Dew. I obeyed though, gently setting the filly down.As soon as I set her down, she began towards the shop, favouring her injured hoof. “Crystal...” The filly looked back at me with a smile. “Come oooon. I want to silence the voices!”

I laughed and shook my head. “Fine fine. Let’s go.” I quickly trotted up next to the filly. We pushed inside Sugarcube Corner, past Pinkie.

“Silence the voices? What voices?” Pinkie gave me an arduous look.

“Snow Dew says the sweets are calling out to her to devour them.”

Pinkie Pie gasped. “Oh my gosh! She can hear them too? I thought I was the only one!” Pinkie bounced over next to us. “So you two, what victims do you want for the slaughter?”

I watched as Snow Dew pressed her face against the glass of one of the cases. “Well, I am not really sure. I guess whatever she picks will be fine for me as well.” I formed my crystal into a ball and set it next to the door. “I think Snow Dew had her heart set on ice cream, so I don’t know what she is going to get.”

“What flavour would you two like?” The question caught me offguard.

“You have ice cream here?!” I nearly jumped at voice coming from underneath me. I looked down to see Snow Dew laying between my forehooves.

“Eeyup! We have vanilla, chocolate, strawberry, banana-”

“I want chocolate! Two scoops! Ooo! Do you have sprinkles and hot fudge? And maybe a cherry on top?”

Pinkie Pie giggled. “Coming right up! You want the same thing Crystal?”

I shook my head. “Nah. Two scoops of strawberry will do me fine.” I watched as Pinkie walked behind the counter and disappear through a door. I realized Snow Dew was still under me.

I looked down to find that she had rolled over onto her back. I watched as she reached up and placed a hoof on my chest. “Why do you have a scar here? What happened?” Her bright green eyes met mine, searching for an answer.

“I was...stabbed there. With a sword.” I frowned and scratched behind my ear. That was the truth, just not all of it. She didn’t need to know it all. “It was very painful.” Snow pulled her hoof away. “Don’t worry. It doesn’t hurt anymore...How is your hoof?”

Snow looked down at her own hooves. “It still hurts but I am fine... You’re really tough, Crystal. You got stabbed in the chest and beat a dragon...Wow. You are so amazing!” She rolled back on her belly and stood up.  She walked out from under me and turned to faced me.

“Yeah yeah.” I waved a hoof at her. “You don’t need to tell me what I already know.” I stuck my tongue out at her, getting a small giggle.

I watched the filly rub her twisted hoof. “Does it still hurt?” She nodded to me. “You want me to carry you or you could ride on my back if you want?” Snow stared at me for a moment before shaking her head.

“No. I’m fine. I am gonna be strong like you are. This little thing is nothing.” She stomped her hoof down. I made a face as I watched her cringe internally. “See...It’s just...peachy.” Her eyes teared up as she forced a smile.

I raised an eyebrow. “Is that so?” I bent down to her level. “Then you wouldn’t mind a hoof bump then, huh?” I raised my hoof.

“Oh, umm...I don’t mind. Ahaha.” She lifted her non-injured hoof, at which I shook my head. “Oh...this one?” I nodded. She lifted her twisted hoof off the ground and held it out.

“Epic brohoof!” I pulled my hoof back and started to swing.

“Crystal! No please! It does hurt, I was lying. IthurtssobadandIwaslyingtocoveritupandIshouldbetarredandfeatheredandrolledinthemudwiththepigsandcalledalittlecrybabyfoalandputmeinadiaperandbeteatfedagain!” She cowered, throwing her good hoof over her head while keeping the injured one outstretched.

I just sat there in a astonishment at what she said. I shook it off and brought my face in front of hers. “Snow...I am not going to hoof bump you.” She uncovered her face. “You don’t need to act so tough, ok? You are still a little filly. No one is expecting you to take on the world. You are allowed to be hurt.” I tousled her mane a bit.

That was when I heard a familiar giggle behind me. “I got your ice cream!” I looked behind me to see Pinkie with two bowls of ice cream, one on her head and the other on her back. I also spied a bit of vanilla across her snout.

“Thanks Pinkie. How much do I owe you?” I followed her to a table by the window. Pinkie chewed on her bottom lip as she set the bowls on the table. I use the term set loosely.

“Add the one, carry the four, divide the 15, quadruply the W...”

“Don’t forget to turn the 9 into a 43.” Snow said calmly as she jumped up and got comfortable in the seat.

“Oh yeah.” Pinkie nodded. “All the together should come out to about...four copper bits.” She held her hoof out. That seemed cheap but I am not entirely sure how the monetary system worked in Equestria.

“One sec, Pinkie.” I raced back over to my crystal ball next to the door. I stuck my hoof in it and pulled out a single gold bit. I put the bit in my mouth and trotted back over to the pink mare. “Here,” I said past the bit. “You can keep the change.”

Pinkie hopped up and took the bit from my mouth with hers. “Thank you, Crystal!” I watched as she walked back behind the counter, talking with a pony that had entered during mine and Snow’s little...thing.

I got up on the bench and scooted up next to Snow Dew. To my surprise, the filly had yet to start eating her ice cream. She was just looking at me with a coy little smile.

“What?”

“Another contest!” She slammed her hooves on the table. “I bet I can eat my ice cream faster than you!”

I scoffed. Little does this filly know, I have had my tonsils removed. “Oh, you are so on.” I pulled my bowl closer to me. “You ready?” She nodded. “GO!” I begun shoveling the ice cream into my mouth as fast as I could.

I soon discovered something was off. A sharp, stabbing pain began spreading my head. I dropped my spoon. “Gah!” I grabbed my head. “What is this pain?!” I fell out of my seat, squirming. “H-how is this possible? I had my tonsils removed!” I closed my eyes at the pain.

“Mmm.” I opened one eye to see Snow Dew eating her ice cream calmly. “Who would have guessed your special talent was losing against a filly?” A smug little smirk marked her face. Oh no, she didn’t.

“Graah!” I jumped up, hooves slamming on the table. “You underestimate me, young padawan. You think a little brain freeze will stop me?!” Pushing through the stabbing pain, I grabbed my bowl and began shoveling the ice cream down my gullet once more.

Snow Dew tried to match my gusto but was limited to the size of her muzzle. It ended up being no contest as I fell to the floor, the victor. I had won but why did it feel like I wasn’t the winner.

“Are we...Am I interrupting something?”

The cool voice stopped my squirming, causing me to look up. There stood Princess Luna flanked by two of her guards. I quickly jumped up and bowed.  “Oh, Hello Princess! I was just having some ice cream with Snow Dew here.” I looked back at the filly who was giving the Princess a strange look. “Daemon told me you wouldn’t be here until sometime after lunch. Did you finish early?”

Luna squinted at me, giving me an incredulous look. “Daemon? I sent one of my messengers to tell you I would arrive promptly at noon. Daemon was not even around when I-” Luna stopped mid-sentence, eyes widening as she seemed to realize something. The Princess groaned, closing her eyes and rubbing the bridge of her nose.

“Nevermind. I must speak with the pink one here. Please finish up any business you need to. Your lesson will begin shortly after I finish.” Luna started forward but was stopped as Snow jumped in front of her.

“Hey! You’re a princess?”

“That I am, child.”

The filly looked like she was sizing Luna up. What was this crazy filly planning? “Have you killed a dragon before?”

Luna looked confused. “A dragon? I do not think it would be wise for me to speak of my past to one so young.”

Snow Dew laughed. “See Crystal! You’re even cooler than a princess! Crystal the dragon slayer is the best pony in Equestria!!!”

I quickly jumped on Snow Dew and put a hoof over her mouth. “Ah ha ha. Kids huh?” I grinned nervously as Luna just gave me a ‘tsk-tsk’ look. It was then I felt something wet and slimy rubbing against the bottom of my hoof. “EUGH! Disgusting, Snow!” I quickly pulled my hoof away from her mouth and offending tongue.

“Blegh. What have you been walking through?” The filly looked offended as she stuck out her tongue. Like she was the one that should be offended.

I quickly grabbed the filly up and look back at Luna, who was staring at us expressionlessly. “I’m gonna go take this little brat home and I’ll be right back.”

“I’m not a brat, you cow!”

There was just the smallest tug at Luna’s lips before she nodded to me. I saluted my princess before dashing out of the door and into the air with the little filly in toll. “Alrighty, Snow Dew, where do you live?” I looked down at the filly in my hooves.

“Um...That way!” She pointed with her hoof towards the east side of town.

“Easy enough.” I readjusted my course of flight accordingly. “What was the big idea anyways? Talking to Princess Luna like that?”

Snow Dew just shrugged. “She didn’t seem all the great to me. You would make a better princess, Crystal.”

I frowned. “I doubt it, Snow. I know very little in the ways of ruling. Just because somepony acts nice doesn’t mean they are fit to rule. That may mean the exact opposite. Sometimes you have to be a little mean to keep everything in order. I wouldn’t want the responsibilities the princesses have.”

“Wow! See. You would be great at being a princess. You know so much!”

“No I don’t.” I said while shaking my head. “I am just repeating things I’ve heard from mangas and animes. It’s mock knowledge.”

“If you say so.” She harrumphed, resigning to just hanging limply in my grasp. Didn’t take much to kill this filly’s high. Also didn’t take much to get her there either.

The rest of the flight was rather wordless, which was a surprising change from my interactions with the filly. We finally touched down in front of a small, single story house. Being totally honest, it was a very plain and dull looking place.

“We’re here, Snow.” I said as I let her down. She ran up to the door before turning around and giving me the strangest look.

“Maybe...Maybe you wouldn’t be a good princess, but you’re still the best pony I know, Crystal.” I was caught by surprise as she rushed back towards me, jumping up to hug me around the neck. I quickly caught a hold of her and hugged her back.

“Um...thank you, Snow...” I felt a bit weird from the affection I was getting. This kid really saw me as some sort of big hero. It was strange, but deep inside, some small part of me wanted to live up to her expectations.

I let her down again, this time for good. She ran over to the door, turning back and waving to me. “Bye, Crystal! See you tomorrow!”

“Bye...” I trailed as she slipped inside. Tomorrow. What did I have to do tomorrow? Daemon. I had to go meet that crazy mare. That’s brilliant.

Sighing, I took to the air and headed back for Sugar Cube Corner. It was strange. Flying seemed to be getting much more natural to me. I suppose what Daemon said about the memories or whatever planted in my head were true. I also seemed to point myself in the direction of the confectionery shop without even thinking of it.

This was scary. What if something she implanted started overwriting my human side of me. I didn’t really want that to happen. While I am not overly fond of my earthly memories, they were still my memories and they were what made me what I am today.

I shook my head and pushed those thoughts aside. That isn’t what I should focus on right now. I should be focusing on what kind of lesson Luna will be giving me. War strategy. What did I know about strategically fighting in a war.

Nothing.

I knew nothing about war. I could probably serve as a grunt in the front line and that’s about it. I know my role in this would be bigger than that. I didn’t know the first think about fighting strategically or leading.

I guess that was why I was getting lessons. To get better at what I need to be better at.

I yipped as I suddenly felt myself drop a bit. My face heated in embarrassment as I realized I just started to descend to Sugar Cube Corner absentmindedly.  Shaking my head, I focused what was in front of me.

My hooves...

I sighed at my short attention span as I came in for a landing in front of the shop. “This should be interesting.” I said as I pushed the door open.

I was quickly directed up the stairs by Mrs. Cake, her giving me this weird look as I went where I was directed. I ignored it. Mainly because of the scene I found when I entered Pinkie’s room.  Luna was sitting there with her face in her hoof as Pinkie laid on the floor laughing.

“What...”

Pinkie’s ears perked up when she heard my voice. “Crystal!” The pink pony was hugging me at mach speed. “Yay, you’re here. I mean, you were here before but I really couldn’t talk to you because I was working. Not that I can talk to you now because you have super secret spy training with Princess Luna but after you’re done, Dashie will be here and we can talk then. Okay?”

I blinked a couple time. “Umm...okay?”

Pinkie pronked over to the door with a giant smile. “Okie dokie loki! See ya later, Crystal!”

I sighed as I made my way over next to Luna, sitting down. “I have no idea what she just said but I feel like I just signed my soul over to a terrible fate.” I looked up to Luna and cringed. She was glaring death down at me.

“Sit in front of me.” I did as I was told like a good little pony. “Crystal,” Luna sighed. “You are one of my Knights, are you not?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“You need to start acting like it then. You need to start respecting rank and addressing me by Princess. I know what happened with Twilight...” I winced. That was a regret I could have avoided.

Luna began pacing in front of me. “That situation could have been handled with a lot more tact, and that is exactly what I am going to be teaching you. From what I have observed, you lack grace, intelligence and wisdom. You have been incredibly lucky with you achievements so far, but luck will not hold you through. You must build your own skill to rely on and right now, you have none.” She sat on Pinkie’s bed with much gusto.

Almost immediately, her eyes went wide as she made a little noise and jumped back. At first I thought she had sat on Gummy or maybe a cupcake, but when she pulled back the covers and levitated the item, it was apparent that neither of those choices were correct.

“That’s a penis.” I blurted out, getting a look from Luna. I wasn’t lying. Luna was holding a dildo,magically, that was very detailed and ridiculously long. Almost as long as my foreleg. Just looking at it made myself inside curl...and not completely in a bad way. Hormones were definitely affecting my thought process.

“How can she use one so long?” I could feel my face heat up as Luna waggled the thing. “That pink one is definitely a mystery to us.” The Princess seemed to catch on to my embarrassment. “What is it?”

“I-I was just wondering when we were going to start my lesson.”

Princess Luna furrowed her brow. “We will begin promptly.”

“Aren’t you going to put that away?”

She shook her head. “No. I think this will become an important tool in this lesson.” All I could do was gulp as she smiled a bit too happily.

HUMILIATING!

This was just humiliating. I don’t care if she was a Princess, she was pissing me off.

Every time I would answer a question incorrectly or not to her standard, she would smack me with the faux genitialia. Most came to the sides or back of my head, but sometimes she caught me in my face. Sometimes it wasn’t even getting the question wrong, but taking too long to answer.

“So how do you put out the fire?”

“Uhh, use the water from the well?”

Thwack! “The Zebra lands rarely get rain and you just used up all their water stores. You just condemned the village to death by dehydration.”

“Draw water from the nearest river?”

Whack! “I just told you they rarely get rain. The river is dried up.”

“I would...um...gather some clouds to make it rain then.”

Smack! “It could take hours to form a proper rain cloud in that region alone. The village would be reduced to ash before you could even make it drizzle.”

“I would just make a tornado then blow all the houses away because they’re all screwed anyway you put it!”

Thwap, thwap, thwap! “Not only were you not even trying with your answer, but you raised your voice to me, used unfit language and gave up.” WHAM! She hit me so hard, my teeth rattled, causing me to hold the back of my head and and fall to my belly. “I will not have my Knights give up when they are face with a challenge. It is unacceptable behavior.”

As my pain started to subside, I saw something move next to me from under the bed. It was Daemon. She had a wicked smile on her face as slowly slid to me a thick purple dildo. My face deadpanned until she whispered ever so slightly. “Payback.” I now had her grin.

“Get up. You still have to answer the question.” I didn’t move. “...” Down came the phallic toy, but I was ready. I grabbed the weapon Daemon gave me and blocked Luna’s attack. I took advantage of her surprise, pushing her weapon aside and lunging in for the strike.

She recovered faster than I would have hoped. She grappled with me for a moment before sending my world spinning and me flat on my back. I rolled out of the way just in time to dodge a downward blow only to have just enough time to block another one. She was fast.

I was immediate put on the defensive, whittled down to only blocking and parrying her blows. It soon became apparent that she was only playing with me. She slowly began pushing me back against the wall.

A purple hoof appeared from underneath the bed, right in the path of Luna. The princess must have not noticed because she stumbled over it, her blows faltering.

I lunged forward, intent on getting a hit in. I didn’t get the hit. The princess just lifted and tossed me aside like a sack of potatoes. I crashed on the ground, unable to get up before Luna was standing over top of me. She raised a hoof and slammed in on my stomach.

“Ooooaaackk!” A strangled noise escaped my throat as it was filled with the soft but firm sex toy.

“Hahah! Knave! You thought you could best me in combat? An amusing but futile effort. You are about five hundred years too young to match my prowess, Crystal Blossom!” The princess beam triumphantly from over me.

That was until we noticed two ponies standing at the head of the stairs.

“What are you two doing with Princess Pinky Winky!“ Only Pinkie Pie. “Crystal! She isn’t suppose to go in your mouth. You are using her all wrong!”

Princess Luna decided that would be a good time to remove the sex toy from my mouth. I choked and sputtered before I managed to talk again. “If it isn’t suppose to go in your mouth, why did you buy a flavored one?”

“I didn’t buy a flavored one, Silly Filly...oh...” It was then that I noticed the pony standing next to the realizing Pinkie. Rainbow Dash. She stood there giving me a strange look.

“Dash? You alright?”

She snorted at me. ”Don’t worry me, Crystal. You just keep having fun with your new marefriend, the Princess.” Rainbow spun around and quickly dashed out of the room.

Well fuck.

“Dash wait!” I quickly got up and ran after her. “It honestly wasn’t what it looked like! Dash!” She was already out of the shop by the time I got downstairs.

I quickly ran out the front and ripped through the air after Dash, my mane whipping in the wind. “Rainbow Dash!”

“I don’t want to talk about it, Newbie!”

The technicoloured pony started to climb nearly straight up in the air. I wasn’t having any of it. She was not going to run away without hearing me first. Wishing I had brought my crystal with me, I redoubled my efforts.

Hooves in front, ears flat, I pumped my wings as hard as I could as I tried to make myself as aerodynamic as possible. It was working too. I was slowly gaining on the mare. She probably didn’t think I could fly this fast.

By the time Rainbow Dash realized I was right behind her, it was too late. I slammed into the mare, wrapping my hooves and wings around her to keep her from getting away.

“Ugh. Get off me!” She struggled against me as we free fell.

“No! Now shut up and let me say I’m sorry.” There was only momentary confusion in her eyes before I pulled her into a kiss.

And there we were. Falling towards a Ponyville who need only to look up to see the display of our affection, which I am sure some did. It didn’t matter to us though. As Dash returned my kiss, all the mattered was the moment we were sharing.

“Hmm. You shouldn’t snack on cupcakes when taking your lessons.”

“I wasn’t.”

“...oh.”

Chapter 16 Revolting Revelations

CHAPTER 16

Revolting Revolutions

I yawned, stretching before snuggling back up against Rainbow Dash. I smiled as I watched the cerulean mare slept.

After my masterly planned kiss, we had gone back to Sugar Cube Corner to find Luna had left, telling Pinkie to tell us the lesson was over for today. We then headed home to have a nice dinner and for me to explain what had actually happened during my lesson. By the time I had finished, Dash was on the floor laughing.

I think half was believing I was actually doing anything like that with a Princess and the other half that I got completely owned by said Princess. Next was a shower together,platonic, and then bed together, also platonic.

And now I sat here watching this beautiful mare sleep in my hooves. I used a wing to brush some of that colourful mane of hers out of her face. This is something I couldn’t even dream on earth. The moment almost seemed surreal.

I moved in closer to her, letting our noses press together.  I could feel her hot breath against my lips as she still slept peacefully. Surprisingly, she didn’t have any morning breath. It actually smelled a bit sweet.

I pulled her body closer to mine before pressing my lips against hers. For a few seconds I got nothing, then she started returning the kiss. She opened one magenta eye and raised a brow at me. She pushed me out of the kiss and yawned.

“Seems you got a freebie there, Newbie. I suppose it isn’t the worst way to wake up.” Dash’s eyes wandered over to the window. “You have to stop getting me up so early, you know? This pegasus loves her sleep.”

I watched as the mare rolled over with a grunt, trying to fall asleep again. I had other plans. I waited until she was settled before reaching up and kneading the spot between her wings.

“Mmm~”

I smiled as Dash began to spread her wings. I guess a platonic night depends on your look on the word platonic. Dash showed me how to...properly massage a pegasus’ wings. I was putting that teaching to good use right now.

I could feel her wing twitch every time my hooves ran across a particularly sensitive spot. This went on for quite a while, me enjoying the little moans I was getting from her, until she suddenly folded her wings. I thought I may have done something wrong until she rolled back over.

She had a certain look in her eyes as she pulled me into a kiss. Definitely the most passion filled kiss so far. I didn’t protest as she climbed on top of me, her tongue intertwining with mine. I panted as she pulled away from the kiss, immediately going for my neck. I closed my eyes as her lips trailed to my chest.

“Newbie... Did you think you got away alive?”

I frowned and looked down. I was staring into the massive maw of a great black dragon. I panicked, trying to push away from the thing. I couldn’t. One of my forelegs and hind legs weren’t working. A quick glance showed me they were gone. I began hyperventilating as the dragon spoke.

“Did you think you could fly in my territory and live?”

Its voice rattled in my head. I tried to cry out for help but my voice was stuck in my throat. I was helpless as I laid there bleeding. I couldn’t even scream as it opened it’s massive jaws, a great fire billowing forth and rolling over me.

I was finally able to scream. I noticed it had went dark around me so I started swinging my hooves. One struck something that wasn’t air.

“Ow! Dammit Crystal!”

Something then struck me upside the head, knocking me off the bed. I had barely came to my senses before scrambling away and hitting a wall. I curled up against it, shaking.

“Crystal...Open your eyes...It’s okay.”

I flinched when something touched me, though relaxed when it wasn’t going to hurt me. It slid slowly around my back and pulled me against something warm and comforting. After a deep breath, I began to stop shaking. It was Rainbow Dash.

“C’mon, Newbie. Open those eyes.”

My eyes? My eyes were closed. I slowly forced them open, noticing now that I was crying. I was staring right into Dash’s eyes as she smiled at me.

“Um...yeah. Sorry about hitting you like that. You got me good in the ribs though, so we’re fair.”

I jumped up and hugged her hard, causing her to fall back with me on top of her. When we hit the ground, I immediately kissed her. She seemed surprised by all this but didn’t fight me, kissing me back.

My hooves ran down her body as we kissed, eliciting a soft moan from Dash. I went slow, taking in the feel of every muscle as my hoof slid lower. It found her flank and I gave it a good squeeze.

“MMM!?”

Her eyes popped open and she pulled away from the kiss. “Really, Newbie? You think you can handle tha-” I interrupted her with another kiss. I thrust my hips hard against hers, getting another moan and her wrapping her hind legs around me.

I pulled away from her mouth, smiling as I nibbled on her bottom lip. “After this, you’re never going to call me a newbie again.”

I growled at the light trickling into the room. How dare it interrupt such a great sleep. I snuggled harder against Dash's chest, trying to desperately keep from waking up. It was in vain. Celestia's blasted sun did its job.  "Daaash... you awake?"

"No."

"Lies. How are you answering me then, Dashie?"

"Sleep talking. Just like you do, Crystal."

"Bah!" I rolled off of Dash and subsequently fell to the floor. “Ugh. I talk in my sleep? What do I say?”

Dash peeked over the edge of the bed with a smile. “Oh, ya know.” She slid off the bed on top of me. “Stuff about stuff.” She snuggled up under my chin and I smiled.

It made me think about last night...or was it this morning? I had a bit of trouble...adjusting, but I still was more than able to suffice.  “And just what stuff would that be?” I looked down the best I could. Couldn’t really see her because of her position.

“Just stuff. What’s a car?” She lifted up off of me to stare me in the eyes. I am guessing I have been talking about stuff from before I came to Equestria. I guess that would be only natural.

“A car is...” I frowned and scratched my head. I never had to explain what a car was before. “A car is sort of like a carriage or cart, but is made of metal and doesn’t need anypony pulling it. It can run on its own.” Nailed it.

“...” From the look Dash was giving me I could tell she didn’t understand. “Well... that sounds pretty cool I guess.” She stood up and walked over me towards the door, me getting a reward of Dash tail for not closing my mouth. “I am gonna go make some breakfast. You need to get ready.”

“Ready?”

“Yeah. It’s nearly noon. Don’t you have a lesson to go to or something?”

Crap. I scrambled to my hooves and bolted to the window. Crap! She was right. It was a lot later than I thought it was. “Oh...crap. I got to go.” I raced to the door only to be stopped by Dash. “What? I’m going to be late.”

She shook her head. “You need to take a shower and eat first. Definitely a shower at least. You smell like...last night.” I grinned.

“Yeah... Just wait until everypony hears that Rainbow Dash isn’t as fast as she says she is.”  I quickly bolted past her but not fast enough to avoid a tail to the flank for my joke. I quickly made my way to the shower, climbing in the tub. Real porcelain. I am still not sure how on this cloud flooring.

I threw it to the magic option and started my shower. I did a real quick wash over and a quick fixing of the feathers on my wings before jumping out and drying off. I made a quick trip back to the bedroom to grab my crystal and fitting it on me, making my crest showed proudly on it before joining Dash in the kitchen.

“Hey Crystal.” She was sitting at the table, nibbling on some toast with her nose in a Daring Do book.

“You need to eat something more than just toast.”

“Says the pony planning on skipping a meal.”

I grunted. “I would have to if I didn’t wake up so late.” I trotted over and snatched the second piece of toast off the plate in front of her.

“Hey! That’s mine!”

I dashed away from Dash. “Not anymore!” I took a bite and stuck my tongue out at her. This earned me a weird look before she stuck her nose back in book. “I am going now...”

“Alright. See ya later.”

“What? No kiss?”

“You stole my food.”

“You petty pony. I see how it is.”

“Eeyup.”

I waited a moment more before sighing and turning away, making my trek to the door. I had made it to just in front of it before being tackled to the ground. A pair of warm lips pressed against mine. I smiled and reciprocated the kiss.

“See you later, Crystal.” Dash smiled while looking down at me. “And if you tell anypony about last night, I’ll hurt you.” She jabbed me in the chest before jumping up and heading out the door, leaving a rainbow streak across the sky as she took off.

“What happened last night?” I jumped as I heard a voice next to me. I calmed down when I saw it was Daemon.

“Will you stop that?! Just popping up everywhere... Nearly gave me a heart attack.”

Daemon laughed. “Impossible. Now tell me what happened.”

I shook my head as I got to my hooves. “I really don’t think it’s any of your business. It’s between me and Rainbow Dash.”

She rolled her eyes. “Ok. I get it. Lesbian sex. Sheesh.” She flicked me across the nose as she walked by. “Remember. You’re ditching Luna’s lesson for mine today. You are to meet me at the edge of the Everfree. Can you manage that?”

“Yes. Perfectly.” I rubbed my nose. “Is that all?”

“Yeah. No more sex.”

“What? Why?”

“You’ll understand when I show you. Ta-ta. My little pony.” Daemon simply trotted over and walked right off the cloud...porch? I waited a second before walking over and peering over the edge. No Daemon but there was a certain white filly waving up at me, followed by another white, orange, and yellow fillies.

I glided down to the ground after shutting the door. “CRYSTAL!” I was immediately tackled by Snow as soon as I touched ground. “Crystal! We came up with a perfect thing to do to get cutie marks! Well, for them to get cutie marks. I already got mine but you know that and I know you know that. See!” She proceeded to point at the mark on her flank.

I looked over at the other three, who smiled. I also noticed the wagon behind them filled with wood, nails, hammers, and a particularly fancy looking stretch of cloth. “Um...I would love to help, but I have somewhere important to be, Dew.” Gah! I almost couldn’t stand the heartbroken look on her face. “I am sorry, Snow, but I promise once I am done with this thing, I’ll come and play with you. Alright?”

“Okay...” She slowly slid off of me. “You really promise?” I nodded. “Are you really really sure? Like, one hundred and ten percent sure? A thousand percent?” I laughed and patted her head.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly.”

That got her to smile. “Okay! See you later, Crystal.” Snow Dew ran back to the other three. When she got close, she tripped over a rock, causing her to crash into the CMC. This elicited surprised screams from them all. I chuckled and took to the skies.

I made my way slowly to the edge of the Everfree. I wasn’t going to give Daemon the satisfaction of me jumping to her every word. She irritated me in some special way for some reason. Not sure why. I sighed and made my descent to the ground.

I found a nice soft patch of grass and sat down. It was a nice day out. Warm sun and a cool breeze. I took in a deep breath and smiled. Equestria was such a nice place. I am not sure why anyone who comes here would want to leave. I guess having other responsibilities would probably affect the decision.

After a few minutes, my smile faded. Where was Daemon? Grunting, I got to my hooves and walked closer to the edge of the forest. “Oh come on! Where are you? I am going to die of boredom.” Bad choice in words.

No sooner than the words left my mouth did a bunch of tentacles burst from the ground, wrapping around me. I screamed and started fighting against them. This couldn’t be happening. I’ve seen enough hentai to know what happens next.

I bit and pulled at the things but it did nothing but tighten around me. I could feel them slowly spreading across my body. “No! No! Nooo!” I was trying everything to get away from  them, panicking. It was then I felt a familiar pain shoot through my body. It was just like in the spa. It was bad enough to cripple my effort in getting away.

The tentacles then began pulling me toward the spot they came out of the ground, now unhindered. A hole opened up in the ground, big enough for a pony. I tried fighting back again but the pain persisted. Was this it? Was this really how it ended? I was helpless as I was pulled into the hole.

The tentacles pulled me deeper and deeper into the hole, things going dark when the hole closed behind me. After a bit, the pain slowly subside but when I pulled at the tentacles, I could tell I was too weak to fight back now. I was completely at their mercy. At least they were just content on pulling me deeper into the earth than other activities. Gotta look at the bright side, right?

Suddenly light washed over me. I was being pulled towards another opening. I prepared myself for whatever was coming next. I closed my eyes as I was plunged into the light. When I opened them again, I was awed at what I saw. It was like a large medieval courtroom. Large pillars on either side of the room with decorative banners hanging from the walls and a long red carpet with golden edging leading to a single throne. Large torches and a great chandelier kept the room lit.

The tentacles slowly lowered me to the ground and released me. Now that I had relaxed and was in a lit place, I could tell they were roots and not tentacles. I watched as they retracted into the dirt ceiling. Where...was I?

“You finally got here. Come on and stand up or are you in that much awe at my home.” My head jolted up to the throne, finding Daemon sitting upside down on it. “Quite humbling isn’t it? Not much but I call it home.” She was instantly in front of me, causing me to jump. “Get up, we have stuff to do...”

I tried to get to my hooves, them wobbling the whole time. This little episode had been the worst so far. I got a strange look from Daemon. Strange because it was a new one I’ve seen her with. Concern. “What’s wrong with you?”

“I...I kept having...episodes of...pain? I don’t know how to explain it...” I finally steadied myself and looked her in the eye. “This makes...the third time? The other two were not as bad.”

Daemon shook her head. “That body was never meant to hold the Heart. It can’t hold up without a proper soul. It’s degrading faster than I thought it would. No matter. Yours should be completely regenerated before it dies out.”

I just stared at her, confused. “Wh...I...” I took a deep breath. “Okay...just what are you talking about?”

There was a gleam in her eye and a grin on her lips. “I’ll show you...if you pass my test.” Just what else was I expecting, right? Daemon put her hoof to my chest and pulled the crystal from it. “You have been using it in its base form...but this stuff is more than what it seems...” I watched as the crystal began cycling through colours in her grasp.

“You need to learn how to use it to its fullest.” She thinned the crystal out and let it settle over her. I watched it scrunch up and turn different colours. When it finished, Daemon was wearing a very natural and nice looking dress. “I think this would be a great way to wear this other than that clumpy makeshift armor.”

I huffed. “I like that clumpy armor...How did you do that?”

Daemon swirled a bit in the dress before letting it bunch up back into a ball of crystal. “You are all under the assumption this stuff is a...crystal of sorts. You are all wrong. What’s in your chest is a crystal. This stuff is more...magic. I am not sure there is a word for it that your ears can understand.”

“I wonder how much of that is actually true...” I was nearly knocked off my hooves as Daemon thrust the crystal into my chest.

“It’s completely true and despite your rudeness, I am still going to let you take that test. To learn what I have to hide, just change its colour. Simple as that.” I watched as she began walking back up to the throne.

“Change its colour...” I stared at the ball of crystal, or whatever it was, floating in front of me. Okay, where to start? I reached out with a hoof and poked it. “Red...” Unsurprisingly, no change. I frowned and tapped the ball harder. “Yellow?”

Daemon laughed from across the room. “I should have made some popcorn for this show. Maybe you should hit it harder. That seems to be working!”

I shot her a glare, which only amused her more, before looking back at the ball. I furrowed my brow and concentrated on it. It rippled and began to get smaller the harder I focused on it. Blinking and flicking an ear, I backed away from it. I had made it go from the size of a small beachball to about the size of a basketball.

“Hmm.” I swung it around, finding that it still held the same kind of weight. I looked up at Daemon, who was just kind of watching me with a lazy smile. “Catch!” I slung the ball as hard as I could towards her. She wanted to claim power, let’s how much.

Daemon widened her grin as she raised a hoof. The resounding thwack of the crystalline surface coming in contact with her hoof echoed through the room. I watched as the ball just seemed to hang in the air for just a second before falling to the ground.

“That was interesting. You compressed it? Hit a lot harder than it looked like it would.” The ball floated up in front of her. “But....how far can that be pushed?” The ball quickly shrunk to the size of a golf ball. “Catch?”

I folded my ears back. “W-wait. Don’t throw that at me.” This only made her grin more.

“Why not? I thought you wanted to play catch. You didn’t have any reserves about throwing it at me.” She brought the ball back behind her head and squinted her eyes. Looked a lot like she was aiming.

“Daemon, I...” I tried to move but found my hooves wrapped up in roots. “Come on, Daemon. This isn’t funny.”

“New test, Crystal. You catch this and I will show you the secrets I have to hide.”

I watched as Daemon threw it. Everything seemed to go in slow motion. Adrenaline. I couldn’t do anything though. The roots had me good. I...I was tired of this. Tired of her screwing with me. Tired of being tied down.

I flared my wings and and focused on the ball. I am not sure what I was going to do. I just pressed at the center of the thing. I could see it ripple and press in for only a second. I say only a second because it wasn’t a ball after that. It was about a hundred shards of said former ball.

I felt the pain from a shard ripping through one of my ears way before I heard the sound of the explosion. The deafening boom made my teeth rattle and shook my bones. I have never been this close to an explosion before and the bass from my computer could have never prepared me for this.

I just gaped at what happened, even Daemon had a surprised look on her face. “You know...” Words seemed to find my lips before I could even process them in my head. “That was pretty badass...”

Daemon chuckled. “Was it now?” The roots removed themselves from my hooves. “Come here...” She motioned for me with a hoof. I complied, trotting up to the throne. “You ruined that ear. I am going to have to make a new one... Does it hurt?”

“Probably about as much as that hole in your neck.” She grinned. “It doesn’t hurt too much...”

Daemon slid off the throne. “That...surprised me...but you didn’t pass either test. You don’t learn all the secrets I could give you...but I will let you in on something.” I hate that grin of hers. “Follow me...”

I did as such. She lead me into a hallway behind the throne. It was...castle-y as well. Picture of old forgotten ponies lines the walls as we walked. Eventually the scenery began to change, gradually becoming of a more earthy setting. The pictures stopped and the torches were replaced with glowing gems.

I froze when I stepped into something wet. I raised my hoof to the light. Blood...and not mine. “Daemon...are you alright?.” I looked down at the trail she was making and what she had made. “You are losing a lot of blood...”

“Aww. You’re worrying about me. It’s cute.” She looked back at me with that damned grin. “I can’t die. Not from this little wound anyways.” She looked forward again. “That piece did pierce right through this body’s jugular though. I might have to switch it out if I can’t fix it.”

“What? What are you talking about?” I did a quick gallop to make up the distance between. “Switch it out?”  Daemon turned around and pressed a hoof against my mouth, stopping and quieting me.

“Those are secrets you are denied. You have such a lot to learn. I wonder if you’ll manage...” Daemon giggled and suddenly hugged me. “This is so much fun! I haven’t been this excited in over a thousand years!” I was a bit taken back by her sudden outburst, gasping a bit. This mare...Her mane smelled better than Dash’s. It seemed like a mixture of everything good, making my nose and spine tingle.

She pulled away and pressed her back against a door I just noticed. I do not think it was there before actually. “Behind this door...” She knocked on it. “Lies a great and terrible secret. One that you could never be ready for. One that will change your aspect on...a lot of things...” She moved away from the door and to my side. “Something that will prove to you my power.” Daemon shrugged. “But I will leave it to you to open that door...”

I walked slowly up to the door, reaching out with a hoof. “Remember! Choose wisely...some questions are better left unanswered....” I groaned and pushed open the door, walking inside.

Magic. I wasn’t even a unicorn and I could feel the massive amount of magic permeating in the air. It almost made the room feel thick. There were plants of all kinds lining the walls of the room. Tables with gems and ancient runes that glowed with an eerie light. But these thing paled so vastly in comparison to what stood in the middle of the room. The thing I could not tear my eyes away from.

It reach nearly from the top to the bottom of the room, being held in place by thick roots. It held an orange colouring, making it look a lot like amber. This all seemed secondary, still, to what laid inside.

It was a pony. Just a pony. No. Not just a pony. This pony was special. Special to me. Do you wonder why it was special to me? Well...there is a simple answer to that. It’s because the pony was me.

“I...” I knew that the pony in this amber prison was me. The real me. I didn’t know how I knew but it was one hundred percent without a doubt me. “What....WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED TO ME?!”

I was a wreck. Large patches of fur missing, obviously burnt away. A huge hole in my chest. The worst of it was lower.  I was missing a leg and much of my lower half, my other hind leg seemed to just have been able to escape its dire fate.

“Yes...what happened indeed.” Daemon joined my side. “I had to wrestling your body away from a dragon. It was very intent on eating you. You were such a mess...” She placed a hoof on the amber. “I have regenerated most of you skin and fur back. Your mane...completely remade your tail...” She pointed at my mostly missing lower half. “That is going to take the longest. Regrowing bone, muscles...organs...”

She looked at me with a grim look. “What you are in right now is one of my spare bodies. I...I bonded your soul to that thing in your chest. It was really the only way to save you. That body...It was never meant to hold anything but my essence. The pain episodes you are having is because the body is rejecting the Heart and your soul.”

I didn’t know how to act. What to do. What was I suppose to do? What could I do? “How...I am guessing you will put me back in my own body.” Daemon nodded. “How long...and how? Just how?”

Daemon chuckled. “The same way I put you in that body. I ran tests. Your body won’t degrade like that one. Even with the heart. Christian...” My real name sounded weird to my ears...ear. “I was wondering what you would like to be...”

“What do you mean? I am a pegasus. I can see the wings.”

“No no. Your gender. As you can see, I have a blank slate to work with...” I immediately was about to yell male, but Daemon kept talking. “ You’re in a relationship now, right. Worked quick on that.”

I frowned. Gods dammit Daemon. Dash did specifically show interest in only mares. How would she react to this? “I’ll think about it...”

Daemon pressed up against me. “You alright?”

“Yeah...just feels a bit surreal.”

“I understand. I will leave you two alone. Don’t play with yourself now.” I whipped around with a rebuttal, but Daemon was already gone.

“Damn mare...” I took a deep breath and stared at me. Well...let’s get a good look, right?

My...real body had a solid red mane and tail. Fur was a solid bright grey and... And no other distinguishing marks. Wait...no. The was one.  I moved to get a better look.

Yeah. Right there on my only flank stood a proud marking. My cutie mark I suppose. It was a rose with a crystal sword going through it. What was my talent? Swordfighting? I don’t think that was it. Roses? Not sure that applies either.

I spun around and sat down with my back against the amber, growling a little at the ach that was once my ear. No...not my ear. My growl just turned into a groan. “How am I suppose to react to this? Why even show me something like this...” I looked back at the pony in the amber.

“What am I suppose to think, huh? It’s not like I can do anything about the situation. Showing me this kind of thing is just piling stress on top of stress. Maybe she just wants to torment me? That is the only reason I can think of to validate this.”

I sighed. “That’s not true, even if I want it to be. She was actually quite responsible for showing me this. It explains a lot of things, though, it gives more questions than it solves.” I chuckled and shook my head. “I am sitting here, talking to myself. That can’t be healthy.” I got to my hooves and stretched. “I know what I am going to do. You get...well...soon...” I couldn’t stop myself from saying it after I already started.

I quickly trotted over to the door, a blush on my face. I opened it to find Daemon standing on the other side. I knew she was listening in on me. “I would like to go home now...”

Daemon raised a brow. “I can only wonder what exactly you mean by that. Are you meaning back to your little fillyfriend or do you mean your human world?”

“You know exactly what I mean...”

This got her to laugh. “Do I now? Maybe I do. Maybe I don’t. Maybe I will just send you right in the middle of the Gryphon Embassy. That wouldn’t end well for you.” Daemon rolled her eyes at the glare I was giving her. “I will send you home. Don’t get your tail in a knot.”

“I collected the pieces.” She pulled a crystalline ball from somewhere behind her. I have seen multiple ponies do this. Still don’t know where they’re pulling stuff from. “And you dropped this.” My Lunar crest was placed on top of the ball. She pressed both against my chest, it forming into the armor I had it before.

“You practice what I showed you. Try to make some progress before our next lesson.” She suddenly grabbed my head and pulled it down. “Well...I was able to regenerate most of the ear back. Still missing the tip of it.” She let me go. “Such a pity and a waste. I really liked that body and you had to go ruin it.”

I huffed. “You were the one planning to put a hole through my head by throwing that thing at me. You know good and damn well I wouldn’t be able to catch it. It’s your fault more than anypony’s.”

Daemon chewed on her bottom lip. “Yeah. You are kind of weak. I should have known you wouldn’t have been up to the task. Well...Time to go.” She gave me a bright smile. “Boop!” She smacked my nose.

I blinked, the sudden change in scenery disorienting me. I was back in my spot by the Everfree “W-what?” I rubbed my nose. “Dammit Daemon...” I spread my wings and took to the air. From what the sun looked like, I had only been at Daemon’s for about an hour.

What else did I have to do today? Right! I promised Snow Dew and the CMC I would play with them. That should be...interesting. Only problem, didn’t know where they were at. How would I find that out?

A smile came to my face when I spotted a familiar yellow pony. I went and landed next to her. “Yo Fluttershy. What’s up?”

The butter coloured pegasus backed away from me a bit. “Oh...um, Hello, Crystal.” She kept her eyes on the ground. “I was just taking a walk.”

“You usually take your walks this close to the Everfree?”

“Oh yes. It’s so calm and peaceful. No pony but me and my little critter friends.”

“Riiight. Well, anyways, do you know where the Cutie Mark Crusaders are? I promised to help them.”

“I think they said they were heading to their clubhouse when I saw them in the market.”

“Alright. Thanks, Fluttershy.” I took to the air before she could say anything else. She still seemed uncomfortable around me. I sighed, making my way towards Applejack’s farm.

“Oooohh!” I buried my face into the pillow as Dash’s hooves worked their magic on me. I really needed this.

“Just what happened to you today, Crystal?” Dash continued massaging my wings as she straddled my back. “You’re all knotted up...”

I pouted a bit into the pillow before pulling my face from it. “It was horrible. The worst thing I have ever gone through. Those fillies are the spawn of satan.” I laid my head on the pillow.

“Who’s satan?”

“Err...nevermind. They just really put me through some hoops today.”

“Did they do that to your ear?”

I flicked the ear in question. “No. I kind of did that to myself during training today. Sort of.” I folded my wings, stopping the massage. “I need to talk to you about something.” I felt Dash lay across my back.

“Alright. Shoot.”

“Well...I am not sure how to put this lightly so.” I looked back at her the best I could. “This isn’t my real body...”

“...” Rainbow Dash slid off and next to me on the bed. “What?”

“This body. It doesn’t exactly belong to me.” I frowned in concentration. “My real body...It’s under the Everfree forest. Daemon is regenerating it or whatever. It was half eaten by a dragon by what she says.”

“So you’re saying that you aren’t really you...”

“No no. I am me. It’s just this body isn’t mine.”

“I think I get it. Kind of weird though. Never heard of something like this before.”

“Yeah. It’s a bit weird to me too... Dash. My real body looks a lot different from this one.”

“It does?”

“Yeah. Red mane, grey fur... I don’t know what colour my eyes are in that body.”

“Well, that’s fine. I go for more than just looks, Crystal.”

“I know. That’s the thing though. I am a guy, Dash...” The mare next to me was silent. “Are you even open to the idea of being with a stallion?”

“Does it even matter? You said your body was half eaten. Just stay in the one you got now. Saves a lot of trouble.”

“I can’t, Rainbow Dash. This body wasn’t meant to hold a soul and...this thing in my chest. It’s degrading. Dieing out. I have to go back to my original one.”

Dash snorted, a pensive look shadowing her face. “I don’t know, Crystal. I am going to have to think about it.”

“Alright...”

“Alone, Crystal...”

I opened my mouth but said nothing. Just give her her space? I slowly got up and off the bed. When I got to the door, I turned back to Dash. She was just staring out of one of her windows. “Goodnight, Rainbow Dash.”

“Goodnight, Crystal.”

Chapter 17 The Heat Rises

This little chapter is highly clop heavy and has little regarding the main story. If you do not like clop then you can skip this chapter. (You'll miss the cute little moment between Crystal and Rainbow Dash in the beginning there.)

YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED!

CHAPTER 17

The Heat Rises

I groaned and stretched, my hind hooves coming in contact with something warm and furry. I reluctantly opened my eyes and looked at what it was.

Rainbow Dash sat at the other end of the couch, a downtrodden look on her face. Even with that sad look, I couldn't help but notice how beautiful she looked. The way her mane laid over her face, the shimmer of her coat. I squirmed uncomfortably as a shiver ran down my spine.

“Hey, Crystal. I was just thinking about last night...” She shifted a bit to give me more room. “Why did you sleep on the couch? There is another bedroom upstairs...”

“It felt natural.” I slowly sat up, keeping my cover around me. I could feel my face growing flush as I stared at the mare next to me.

“Anyways... I had time to think.” She took a deep breath. “And I am not really into stallions, Crystal.” I could feel my heart sink as she said those words. “I have been attracted to mares since flight academy. Didn’t even give stallions a second glance, ya know?” She looked at the floor in front of us.

“I understand, Dash. It was fun while it lasted though, huh?” Even with all this, my breathing got heavy. I wanted nothing more than to jump on her right now. It couldn’t be...

“Now just hold your horses a second. No, I am not really into stallions.” She looked up at me with a firm stare. “But I am into you, Crystal. And whether you’re a mare or stallion, I will still be into you. Element of Loyalty, yeah?”

“Gods dammit, Rainbow Dash.” I threw the blanket off me and tackled the mare clear off the couch. I hugged her close, pressing my mouth against hers. It only got about as far as the kiss before Dash was pushing me away.

“Whoa. Just wait a second.” She sniffed the air. She then shook her head. “Come on, Crystal. Get up.”

“What? Neither of us have anything to do for a few hours...” I flicked my tail in eager anticipation. “It’s not like we haven’t done this before.” I went to kiss her again but got a hoof instead.

“I don’t mind that at all. Just anything that happens right now will make it worse for you.” She managed to wriggle out from under me. She got to her hooves. “Go take a cold shower and come to breakfast. I’ll have something ready for us by then.”  She did her sexy little giggle and turned her back to me.

I am not not going to deny it. I knew exactly what was wrong with me. It would be kind of hard to deny what this was. I knew my problem. Dash didn’t know hers though. Never turn your back on a mare in heat!

I jumped Dash, quite literally tackling her lower half.  I wasted no time, nibbling at the base of her tail. One of the little buttons I found on Dash during our previous endeavors. She cried out and her hind legs went limp, taking us both to the ground.

She twisted around to her back before hooking her back legs under my front ones and pulling me up a bit. “Alright then. I warned you!” A grin set across my face as I rested my chin on that precious area where Dash’s chest begins into her belly.

I felt a slight squeeze from her legs. “But, if we’re going to do this, gonna do it my way...”

I gave a soft kiss on her belly. “Yes yes. Rainbow Dash. The fastest flyer in Equestria likes to do it sloooow and steady.” I gave a couple light nips to her belly.

Dash let loose something between a moan and a giggle. “Yeah...you better not go around telling ponies about it either.”

I look up into her eyes. “I wouldn’t think of it, my little Dashie.” I heard her snort as I began down her body, peppering it with kisses, licks, and playful nips. She stopped me by squeezing me with her hind legs. I gave a slight growl as I looked back up at her.

She shook her head. “Not there yet, Crystal...”

I stood up quickly, pulling out of her grip. “Turn around...”

“What?”

“Flip over.” She complied with my command, looking over her shoulder at me after she did. She kept her tail firmly between her legs. That was fine. She wouldn’t be keeping it there for much longer.

I got on her back, straddling it much like she did mine last night. This got me a smile. I began rubbing the base joint of her wing. Dash let out a low moan and let her wings spread. I let my hoof drift to the other one. “I hope you’re planning on more than a massage.” She said as she laid her head down.

I focused all my attention on her left wing now. One hoof on top, the other along the bottom.  Now comes the betrayal. Using the very knowledge Dash taught me about pegasi wings, I pressed against certain pressure points in the wing. This caused it to lock up fully flared. I brought my teeth down on the tip of it, giving a good firm bite. Dash gasped and moaned, stamping her forehoof on the floor.

I gnawed playfully on her wing before pulling away. I gave a long low chuckle, causing Dash to perk her ears. “You should hide that little journal you keep in a better place than under your pillow.”

She looked back at me, that fear of being discovered in her eyes. I smiled at her. “No worries. I know how to keep certain secrets, buuuut...” I rubbed a hoof on my chin. “This puts you in quite a position. Not that you aren’t already in one.”

I do believe I just rendered the great Rainbow Dash incapable of speech. Her mouth gaped open as she tried to find the words her brain did not deliver. I wasn’t going to waste this precious moment. I leaned in and bit the back of her neck, getting quite a bit soft flesh firmly between them. Dash moaned, arching her back against me as I flicked my tongue across the captured flesh.

I started suckling on the flesh as I started grinding my hips against Dash’s back. The technicoloured mare’s moans just making my own desire more prominent. I could feel myself leaving a wet streak along her back.

Releasing her neck, I stared at my handiwork. The purpled flesh from my suckling showed quite well from under her fur. I pressed my lips against the back of her ear. “You liked that?” She nodded. “So enough with the foreplay, right?” Another nodded.

I slid myself down her form, a triumphant smile on my face. I sat back on my haunches. Dash still had her tail tucked tightly between her legs. I pulled the mare’s rear up to where she was on her back hooves. Dash seemed very compliant after the little chewing out I gave her.

I pushed aside the multi colored tail and stared at my prize. Indeed my biting had taken care of the need for further foreplay, Dash’s sex glistening in the morning light. Of course, she did like to take things slow and it gave me a hard decision.

I could have dove right in. I could have made her squeal in delight. I could have, but I didn’t.  I move myself closer to the pegasus’ haunches, her scent nearly driving me crazy. I furrowed my brow as I brought my tongue up along the inside of her thigh. I ended with a quick nip on her flank that caused her legs to quiver.

I did the same with her other leg, getting the same results. I used my tongue to lick everywhere except the placed that wanted the most attention. After a minute or two, Dash was finally pushed to her limit, smacking me in the side of the face with her tail.

“Crystal. I know I told you I liked it slow, but you’re killing me here.”

I grasped Dash by the flanks, earning a moan as I spread her apart. I stared at the moist pink flesh that was now exposed, trying to ignore my own loins that were aching for attention. The sight before me was entrancing. I almost wanted to just sit there all day and look at it. Almost.

I took a deep breath as I ran my tongue broadly against the length of her slit, taking in her taste. She had an underlying sweet taste to her that I loved. I pulled the mare closer, burying my tongue as deep into her entrance as I could.

Dash’s moans only grew louder the more I work my tongue on her. I pulled my tongue out of the mare, a strand of saliva and I am sure other fluids connecting us. I didn’t stay away long. I went back in this time swirling my tongue around the mare’s sensitive nub.

I used my hooves to spread the pegasus’ outer lips more for easier access. It was just as Dash began to move her hips along with my rhythm that I couldn’t stand it anymore. I flopped backwards, a hoof snaking between my own hind legs to try and relieve the ache between them.

My sudden absence brought Dash out of her sexual stupor. She looked back at me and smiled. I groaned. “Stop looking at me like that and help me.” Dash just laughed as backed up, setting her rump down on my chest.

“You don’t get a mare worked up and then leave her cold like that, Crystal.” She pushed my hooves out of her way so she could stare raptly at my aching nethers. She did have a point though. I lifted my head up and buried my muzzle back into her haunches.

Dash was a lot nicer to me than I was to her. She didn’t waste time with teasing or taking it slow. She simply lowered her head and gave me a lick across my slit.

I gasped at the feeling. I couldn’t help but let out a low moan as she continued. Dash took time to lap up the juices that had leaked from my sex, cleaning me before digging deeper. It was hard to keep my mind on pleasing Dash while she was doing me at the same time.

I moaned into Dash as she explored my depths with her tongue. This got some positive reactions. Dash’s legs twitched as she moaned herself. I saw why she loved it. It was pure bliss.

Even with this feeling as great as it did, I was still getting irritated. I groaned as I pulled away from Dash. She didn’t even falter as I did this. So loyal. I stared at the magnificent back end of the mare on top of me, thinking of what I  could do to it next.

Grinning, I brought my head back to her. I swished my tongue a bit before I stretched it out as far as I could, placing it on her clit and dragging it across as slow as possible, giving it a flick with the tip of my tongue as I ended.

Dashie  gasped as I repeated the action. She nuzzled the inside of my thigh. “Oooh, Crystal.” I didn’t mind that she wasn’t doing anything anymore. All the little noises she was making well made up for it. “Ah, Crystal! Oh my Celestia.” She squeezed me as she came, biting my leg to muffle her scream.

I groaned when Dash bit me but otherwise kept my steady assault on her sex up. Dash began to buck as the waves of pleasure from her orgasm racked her body, forcing me to hold her still. She settled with flicking her tail against the back of my head.

I started licking up the overflow of juices as Dash finally began to relax. She just let her extremities hang limply over me. I thought that maybe she had fallen asleep. I gave her a few tentative licks as I whimpered, telling her we weren’t finished just yet.

Relief spread through me as she began to move again. I am not going to lie. I would have been pretty mad if she had fallen asleep on me. “Yeah, I know, Crystal. Just give me a second.”

I grunted, letting myself fall back. That was easy for her to say. She wasn’t the one with a fire between her legs. It felt a bit weird thinking that. I still wasn’t to keen on having...mare bits. I am just glad Dash hasn’t suggested anything more than what we are doing now.

I jumped when I felt Dash’s tongue again. I had gotten a bit lost in thought.  She chuckled as she kept tending to me. I closed my eyes, focusing on Dash’s ministrations. I couldn’t help but let out little moans and groans, it felt too good.

I gasped as Dash suddenly wrapped her forehooves around my legs and pulled back. This lifted my rear up off the floor a bit and gave her better access. She wrapped her lips around and began suckling my most sensitive area.

As I felt something begin to build deep in me, I moved my hips against Dash’s muzzle. I pressed my hooves against that perfectly toned flank as I let loose a long low moan. Dash redoubled her efforts, sensing my urgency in the matter.

My tongue lolled out when Dash began swirling her tongue around that wonderful little button of pleasure. That feeling kept building and building. I felt like I was about to burst. “Dash...I need more...just a bit more...” I said between pants while rubbing her flank. And then she hummed.

She hummed and I squeaked...squeaked! The vibrations from her harmonious vocalization broke the dam and lets loose waves of pleasure.

And my response to that was to squeak. Anyways...

I doubled over, my teeth finding themselves sinking into that perfect flank I was massaging moments before, muffling my strained groan. Dash gripped me in surprise, spurting out some ineligible nonsense. Couldn’t understand her when she mouth full. I bucked against Dash as I rode on my orgasm.

After a bit it started to subside and I realized I had gotten my legs around Dash’s head, keeping her in some sort of headlock. I let her go from both ends flopped back on the floor with a satisfying thud.

Rainbow Dash rolled off me, gasping for breath. “Dang it, Crystal. I know I am good but don’t go killing me over it.”

I won’t deny it was good. It may have been the best I’ve had, but I had a problem. Mine and Dash’s little playtime did nothing for the aching between my legs. If anything, it was twice as bad.

“Well...Fuck!”

Chapter 18 And Rises Even More

Just...Dammit.

CHAPTER 18

And Rises Even More

I flopped around on the floor like a fish, growling. “This isn’t fair...”

Dash looked at me before laughing. “I told you, Crystal. Nothing we were going to do was going to satisfy your Heat. And you decided to ignore me, of all ponies. So there is really nopony to blame but yourself. It was good though.”

“Blaaaah!” I grunted before curling in a ball. Half of me wanted to jump on her and have another go. The other, and thankfully, smarter half knew I would get the same results. I still had a very big problem though.

“Ow...Horsefeathers. Crystal!” My eyes wandered to Dash. She was looking back at her flank. There, placed on its perfectness, was a ring of very visible teeth marks. There was even the slightest trickle of blood soaking into her fur. “You bit me way too hard!”

I swished my tongue in my mouth. Yep...definitely the taste of blood there. “Well...you weren’t complaining at the time.”

“Yeah I was. I just couldn’t talk with the way you had me.”  I thought back to Dash’s ineligible mumblings.

“Well...um...you shouldn’t talk with your mouth full.” If looks could kill.

“I am going to have to go all around Ponyville like this! What am I suppose to tell everypony?”

“I don’t know. Maybe they’ll be too distracted by that giant hickey on your neck.” Rainbow Dash’s face paled and she ran from the room. In the direction of the bathroom, only room with a mirror.

While this all was extremely amusing, it did nothing to distract me of the fire in my haunches. I could always have rubbed one off, but I had the feeling that wouldn’t have helped in the least. Maybe I could sit on some ice? While impractical, the thought was very tantalizing.

“CRYSTAAAL!!!” Dash found the hickey.

It was hard to keep from snickering under Dash’s glare. She was wearing her dress from the wedding along with this ugly looking grey scarf. The thing looked like it should have been thrown away ages ago.

“I am gonna go over to...Rarity’s to see if she can find me something to...wear.” Rainbow seemed to strain to get that sentence out.  “You need to get something to eat and take a very cold shower. Don’t freeze yourself though.” She turned to the door. “Also, don’t go outside unless you need to. And if you have to, have a very responsible pony with you. Like Twilight or Pinkie.”

“Really? Pinkie Pie?”

Dash nodded. “Yeah. She has stopped me from making some bad choices.” Dash blinked a couple time. “But I am sure it would have been alright either way. When you’re as awesome as me, things have a way of working out.” She flung open the door and waved back at me. “I’ll see ya later.” And with that, Dash took off out of the door.

I watched as she disappeared in the sky. A breeze began flowing through the open door. It felt wonderful. I laid down, letting the cool wind trickle across my fur and feathers. I believe I could have fallen asleep like this.

Until I heard giggling and music from below. Curiosity peaked, I crawled outside and peeked over the edge of the cloud home. It was quite an interesting sight below.

The CMC, Snow included in this, sat in a semicircle around a mint green mare strumming on a harp. No. A lyre, not a harp. That was Lyra. I frowned. I was late to our lesson so she must have came seeking me out.

Even so, I lied there and listened to her play. The combination of the cool breeze and light music was incredibly soothing. Enough so that the burning between my legs seemed almost secondary now. Well...not quite, but it was easier to ignore it.

I am not sure how much time passes as I listened to Lyra play. Five minutes? Ten? I only knew when it ended. I peered over the edge again so see Lyra staring straight at me. I frowned and pulled my head back quickly.

I heard her laugh from below. “Did you enjoy the song, Crystal? I know these four did.” A round of cheers confirmed this. “ Come on down. I am not angry for your tardiness. I wanted to come and meet you before hoof myself anyways.”

I got up, shutting the door before walking off the cloud. I did a flip before spreading my wings and gliding down.  As soon my hooves touched the ground, I was hit with a high velocity projectile filly. Snow slammed into my chest and hugged me tight.

“Crystal!” The filly shrieked. “Good morning!” She crinkled her nose. “Ew. You smell all weird.” I quickly pulled the filly off of me and pushed her away a bit. I had forgotten to take a shower. Lyra took the hint in my blush, pulling Snow back by her tail with her magic.

“Yeah well...why aren’t you four in school?” I gave a small cough while throwing a glance at Lyra, who just smiled at me in return.

“Ms. Cheerilee is sick. She couldn’t come in today.” Sweetie Belle took a step. “And Spike said Twilight is locked in her basement so she couldn’t come substitute...”

Scootaloo pushed past Sweetie. “We think she’s done there doing weird experiments. She’s becoming a mad scientist.”

Applebloom jumped on top of Scootaloo. “No she ain’t, Scootaloo. Twilight would never do anything like that! Right, Sweetie Bell?” The unicorn filly just shrugged.

“DOG PILE!” Snow caught everpony’s attention as she ran and jumped on top of Applebloom. Scootaloo, who was on the bottom, made a strained gasp. The little pegasus tried to squirm her way out from under the other two.

Lyra chuckled lightly, her horn lighting up as she separated the fillies. “You four are fun to watch, but...” She set them in a row. “Crystal and I have some important things to take care of. This means we won’t be able to watch you. Now, run along you four. You’ll have your playtime with Crystal later.”

There was a chorus of “Aaaws.” as Lyra began shooing the fillies away.

“Don’t forget about us, Crystal!” Snow waved to me. “If you do, I’ll replace your shampoo with tree sap!”

I chuckled as I waved back, watching the fillies run off laughing. I let a deep breath before hanging my head. I looked up when I felt Lyra next to me.

“You look horrible.” She suddenly made a face. “And you smell even worse.” She took a step away from me, waving a hoof in front of her nose.

“Yeah well, I feel even worse still...” I sighed. “Let me fly up and grab my stuff and we can get ready.” I spread my wings but a hoof on my shoulder stopped me. I liked that feeling way too much.

“No. I think we can just talk, given your condition. I know a place where we can relax and won’t be bothered.” While those words threw a line of lewd thoughts through my head, I could tell she meant nothing by it from her eyes. She did have such beautiful eyes.

“That sounds...like it could help.” I looked away from her, eyeing a suspicious looking cloud in the distance. By the gods, this mare was pretty. I wasn’t being too subtle on the subject either. At least my body wasn’t.

“Oh. I see. Come on then. Follow me.” She took a couple steps and then stopped. “Maybe we should walk side by side. It might be better on you.” Sensible, kind and beautiful... Wait. No. NO! Bad hormones.

“Yeah. It just might be.”

I moaned in relief as I lowered myself into the icy water. It felt so good. I settled to where the water came up to my neck. “Oh wow. This definitely helps. Thanks, Lyra.”

The mint green mare had set up in a more shallow part of the pond she took me too. The pond was settled just inside the Everfree and completely blocked from view until you’re right on top of it.

“It’s no problem, Crystal. This is where I come during my cycle. You may to my little oasis when you need to. I don’t mind.” She plucked a string on her lyre. “Until I start my heat, that is. It should be sometime next week, if I stay on schedule.”

I really only half heard her. The walk here in the sun only aggravated me more. By the time we made it to the Everfree, it was taking everything I had not to...repeat actions I did with Dash to Lyra.

But this pond was a godsend. The natural shade from the trees made sure its waters stayed nice and cool. I was enjoying every moment of it. I positioned myself on my back and let my legs spread out, bringing a grin to my face.

“I see you are making yourself at home.”

I looked down at my lewd position with a blush. “Oh sorry. I didn’t-” Lyra held up a hoof.

“Don’t worry. I understand completely. You can make yourself comfortable.” She began strumming her lyre, a different tune from before but just as soothing. “I would rather you be comfortable.”

I had to give it to her. Her music was, for lack of better words, magical. I closed my eyes and let my wings spread out in the water. I could have fallen asleep. I could have, but that would have been rude. Plus, it wasn’t Lyra’s plans.

“So, Crystal. I was told a few things from Commander Luna about you. If you do not mind, could we extend on that?” Not once did she falter in her playing and her voice just melded into the music seamlessly.

I shook my head slightly. “No... I don’t mind any questions...” I flicked my ear as a felt something tickle it.

“Wonderful. Our Princess told me you were not originally a pony. What were you before you were a pony?”

“I was a human.”

“And what would a human be?”

“A human is... They’re not like ponies. Stand on two legs. Not really any hair except on their heads. All shapes and sizes. I am not sure how else to explain.”

“That is fine for now. You said all shapes and sizes. Are there different subspecies of humans?”

“Not quite. They have different races and nationalities but the races differ from what ponies consider. Race is often considered by skin colour. That is all really. Nothing but skin colour...”

“So that’s all you let separate you? Seems a bit trivial to me.”

“But it’s all they have really. There are no pegasi humans or unicorn human. Just human.  Maybe they need it?”

“Maybe. You said no pegasi or unicorns...So what about the weather and magic?”

“The weather is...self regulating. Humans have made a way to track it pretty well and know how to prepare for it well. No magic, though. Seems the replacement for that is technology though. Humans are much more technologically advanced than the ponies are in this world.”

“Really? That sounds very interesting. Something I would much like to talk about further later, but there is something you said there. Ponies in this world. What exactly did you mean by that?”

“There are ponies in the human world. Ponies and donkeys and such. No unicorns or pegasi still. And the ponies and horse they have look very different than the ponies in this world. Different level of intelligence as well. The ponies in the human world are animals. Used mostly for labor and show.”

“Humans use animals for labor?”

“Yes. Animals and machinery to get the heavier work done. The animals are taken care of and loved most of the time.”

“Most of the time?”

“Yes. Humans can be incredibly cruel. To animals or each other, don’t matter to some. Some even think it’s fun to be cruel to others. Humans in an entirety are a cruel and violent race. It’s sad really.”

“When you were in the human world, were you cruel?”

“Yes. Much more so when I was younger.” My mouth seemed to answer before I could think on the question.

“Why was this?”

Ok. Q&A is over. She doesn’t need to know about my past. “I had problems controlling my anger. When I was younger, I would lash out physically and verbally for no apparent reason. Through counseling and exercises, I was eventually able to control my anger.” Wait...

“Have you ever hurt another human physically?”

“As a child, I hurt other humans a lot.” I couldn’t move. I couldn’t control my breathing or anything. I couldn’t even open my eyes.

“What about as an adult?”

I was again in another situation where I had no control. “Yes...I hurt a human very badly.” No. No no no. She can’t know about this. I had to do something.

“What happened?”

NO! “I was walking home from work one night when I was pulled into an alleyway. A guy was planning on mugging me and robbing my workplace. When I refused, he started beating me. That was when I pulled out a knife I kept on me and cut his throat. I call the cops afterwards but by the time help arrived, he was dead.” ...

“How did that make you feel?”

Stop Talking! “I didn’t like it. Just like with the dragon and changeling. I didn’t want to kill any of them, but I couldn’t let them continue. I couldn’t let them hurt me or anyone else. I just had to do what needed to be done.”

“That is good to hear. None should ever enjoy killing but if it must be done, one should have the resolve to do it. I have to apologize for doing this, Crystal. It is not something I do to friends. Commander Luna ordered it of me. She wanted to know what kind of pony you are since she couldn’t get into your mind directly.”

“It’s ok. I am annoyed but not angry with you.” No. I am pretty sure I am a bit angry.

“That is good. We have learned a lot from this. Maybe something you didn’t even realize.” She stopped playing.

My eyes popped open and I sat up with a growl. “Just what the hell was that?”

Lyra held her lyre against her chest. “It was just a simple personality assessment. Commander Luna doesn’t enjoy having ponies under her command that like to kill or enjoy it.”

I glared at her for a moment before laying back down. “Shouldn’t she have done something like that before I was knighted?”

“She usually does, but given the circumstances involving you, it wasn’t possible. This was just to see how much of a watch she would have to place over you.”

I closed my eyes, trying to relax again. “Well...I guess that makes sense. Just don’t do anything like that again, ok? I don’t really appreciate it.”

“It was a one time thing. I promise. Did you notice how you refered to humans as a separate species?”

“Mmm, yeah. Humans are a different species than ponies. Why wouldn’t I?”

“You considered them a different species from you.”

“Well, I am a pony now.”

“Yes, in form. But this was much deeper than that. You don’t consider any part of yourself human anymore.”

This part I thought on a bit. Did I really not think of myself as a human in any way? I  guess I really couldn’t. “Well, I am not going back to my world, the human world. There is honestly nothing for me there. I plan on making a good life here. A better one than I had.”

“I see. Then I wish you luck in that aspect of your life. Now, just relax. You look like you need it.”

I did. The cool water only did so much in comforting my...problem. I squirmed a bit trying to get in my original position of comfortableness but it seemed to be lost now. I sighed and gave up, settling on the spot I had now. At least I was able to think about other things than sex while resting like this.

I heard the water sloshing and suddenly felt a warm body on top of mine. Well, so much for that. “Do you want to me to help you relax some more?” Oh gods, Lyra had a beautiful voice. I clenched my legs together, biting my lip and opening my eyes to stare into her deep purple ones.

Wait...purple? Gods Dammit, Daemon!

I roared as I flipped the mare off of me, rolling on top of her and pinning her. I briefly considered trying to drown her but thought better of it. “Oh Crystal! It’s been so long since I’ve been touch like this. Please, more!” Drowning her.

Daemon’s laugh turned into gurgling as I pushed her head under the water. I slight noise alerted me that Lyra was still actually here. She looked very confused.

“Lyra, Daemon. Daemon, Lyra.” A hoof of Daemon’s came out of the water and waved. I doubt being underwater was having much effect on the mare, so I let her up and moved away.

Lyra looked at the wet mane Daemon with a smile. “Ah, yes. Greetings Daemon. Commander Luna has informed me about you. She seems to hold you with a certain...respect”

“As she should!” Daemon shook her mane out, sending water everywhere. “She wouldn’t be the mare she is today without me. But that’s another story.” Daemon’s eyes fixed hungerly on me. “Crystal~” She scooted closer to me. “I can help with that little problem of yours.”

She ran her hoof up my spine, causing me to shudder. I smacked it away with my wing quickly. “No! I have a marefriend that can help with it, thank you very much.”

Daemon snorted. “She sure seemed to this morning huh? A quick lick wouldn’t  help in the least and she knows that.”

“You were watching?!”

“I always am, Crystal. I have to protect my investment. Speaking of which, that is my body. I should be able to play with it however I please.”

The water was getting less and less effective. It only made me believe if I didn’t have it’s aid, I would be ass up with Daemon...I quickly shook the thought from my head. I did not need to fantasize about Daemon like that. “Why are you here, Daemon?”

“Crystal. That tone of yours is hurtful. After that little show this morning, I realized I haven’t been intimate with another pony in...hundreds of years. I thought maybe you would entertain me given how much I’ve done for you.”

“So you got horny after watching me and Dash go at it this morning?” She nodded. “Then why don’t you just go pick up a random drunk at a bar.”

Daemon’s expression looked less than happy. “Believe it or not, I am not that kind of pony, Crystal. I believe an established relationship should be prevalent before engaging in sexual activities. It’s only proper.”

I narrowed my eyes at her. “And what is our current relationship, Daemon? I would love to know how you see it.”

Daemon nuzzled up under my wing. “We are friends, are we not?”

“Define friend.”

“Don’t be that way.” I felt the mare’s lips against my ear. “If you want, I’ll let you do whatever you want to me...or would you rather me do whatever I want to you?”

I couldn’t help it anymore. I whimpered a little. That friggin mare was getting under my skin good. I bit my lip, afraid of what I might say if I didn’t.

There was a sudden foom as something rushed through the small space in between me and Daemon. The purple unicorn jumped back, holding her cheek. She tossed an angry glance Lyra’s way.

I don’t know why the sight was so erotic to me. Ok, I had an inkling why. Lyra sat there, lyre unfolded out into a bow with a crackling magic made arrow notched in it. “You stay back from her. That first shot was a warning.”

Daemon laughed. “No need to worry. I wasn’t going to take advantage of her. Such an overprotective little thing.” Daemon was suddenly next to Lyra, wrapping her hooves around the mare. The mint mare froze up a bit, obviously shocked at the instant teleportation. “Now...you don’t have something silly like a marefriend keeping YOU away  from me, do you?”

Lyra opened her mouth but couldn’t seem to get any words out. Daemon reached around and closed her mouth. “Even in this water and with your magic, I can still smell you. You think a simple spell and sitting in a cold puddle hides everything?” Lyra’s face reddened.

“You can deny your body’s natural urges all you want, Lyra Heartstrings, but you cannot hide them from me. It makes me wonder what your true intentions were, bringing Crystal out here in the middle of nowhere...” Lyra’s eyes widened and locked with mine for a moment before turning away.  Now what was she planning?

“I...I didn’t know Rainbow Dash was her marefriend. I just thought they were friends....”

A smile lit up across Daemon’s face. “So your intentions were less than noble. Hardly befitting a Knight of Luna, don’t you think?”

Lyra shook her head vigorously. “It’s not like that...” Lyra let her pose relax as Daemon’s hooves explored her back. “I was...just wanting to talk with her in private.”

“But you were thinking deviant thoughts about her. You can’t lie to me, Lyra. Your body is telling me everything.”

“Ah!” Lyra let out a small moan as Daemon wrapped her hooves around the mint mare’s middle. “What are you doing to my magic? Why are you doing this to me...”

Daemon rested her chin on Lyra’s head while staring straight at me. “You think yourself a great little enchantress, being able to wrap Crystal up in that little spell like that.” Daemon suddenly grabbed Lyra’s horn and jerked her head back, Lyra crying out in pain. Daemon looked down into Lyra’s eyes with an ominous glare. “You ever put her under like that again and I will rip your horn from your head with my bare hooves. I don’t care if it’s an order from Luna or Celestia.”

Daemon threw the mare forward into the water, watching her scuttle away a bit before she turned to me. “Were you having yourself a little fun watching that show?”

I noticed a stray hoof idling on my lower belly. I quickly pulled it up and shook my head. “What was that about? What did you do to her?”

Daemon snorted. “I turned her spell inward towards her. Then I showed her what I showed you in the school house. It affects the ponies to more of a degree than it does beings in your world. Though...” Daemon looked over to Lyra, who was just staring at her reflection in the water. “She’ll recover fine because of what she’s been through. There is a reason she is a Knight of Luna after all.”

I wasn’t sure how to react to all of this. Daemon nearly attacked one of the gentlest ponies I met aside from Fluttershy, just because she cast a small spell on me? Was this way of Daemon trying to protect me? Or is she just trying to protect this body?

No. Daemon herself said that this body was dying. So why exactly was she doing this?

Daemon didn’t stay long after that, just disappearing like she does after a bit of teasing. Lyra still seemed a bit shaken up but otherwise fine when we parted. I watched the lowering sun at the edge of the Everfree, realizing as my stomach growled that I haven’t eaten anything today.

Well, not food anyways.

I sighed as I took to the skies. I had left my bits in my crystal at the house, so that was my next destination.

I enjoyed the breeze after my little dunk and watching the ponies below. The town was still quite a bustling place even in these waning hours, ponies wanting to wrap up business before it got dark. I just wanted to get back home and get some food in me.

A certain multi-coloured pony caught my eye as I flew over Rarity’s boutique. Only her back half was out of the door as she was still talking to the fashionista. I wonder what they were up to. As I came down, I couldn’t help but snicker.

Dash was wearing some sort of tight suit that was reminisce of the WonderBolts uniform, but had a definite Rarity flare.  It had some very...girly designs and some gemstones on it. It was highly over the top, but when was Rarity not?

I landed softly behind Dash and crept up on her. I rubbed her flank with a smile. “That’s pretty cute.” Next thing I knew, I was on the ground a few feet away, gasping for breath. Sneaking up behind a mare and rubbing her flank was a bad idea. Did I really not expect to get bucked?

“Crystal! Oh my gosh! I am so sorry!” Dash was next to me in an instant, comforting me. “Are you ok?”

“Mhmm. I don’t think anything is broken. Can I get a little kiss?” Dash’s face reddened a bit before she gave me a quick peck on the lips. This got a redounding aww from Rarity. “Ah yes. Much better.” I sat up and hugged Dash. “A hello to you as well. What are you wearing?”

Dash deadpanned at me. “I am wearing this because of your little stunt this morning. You know my flank still hurts from that. I hope it doesn’t get infected.” I scoffed as Rarity walked over.

“Really, Crystal darling. You mustn’t be so rough. You very well could have left a scar on Rainbow Dash. But I am flattered I got to try out a new design for Dash that I have just been dying to try.”

Dash rolled her eyes. “Come on, Crystal. I am getting hungry.”

“Yeah. Me too. At least you had something other than me to eat today.” Haha. Both of the mare’s faces reddened. “Alright, Dashie. Let’s fly.”

“Oh wait!” Rarity rushed back into her boutique, coming back out with a bag in tow. “You almost forgot your stuff, Rainbow.”

“Oh yeah. That...thing.” Dash’s ear folded back as she gingerly took the bag. “Thanks Rars. See ya later.”  We said our goodbyes and took off.

As we flew, I eyed the bag Dash was holding close. Curiosity got the better of me. I flew in closer and nodded. “What’s in the bag?”

Dash gave me a quick glance before shrugging. “Just something I have had my eye on for awhile. Just wasn’t able to afford it before now.”

I let some distance between us and smiled. “Fair enough. I guess I will find out later.” At the way Dash was acting about it, I figured it might be something for the bedroom. Maybe some lingerie that was hoof crafted by Rarity.

Getting home was uneventful. I told Dash about my day over dinner, taking out some parts that would get Rainbow Dash angry at certain ponies. It was a rather normal night. That in itself was quite relieving.

Slowly we made our way to the bedroom, Dash with bag in tow. There was plenty of giggling as I jumped into bed. “Come on, Dash. I won’t lie. I wanted to skip dinner altogether for this.”

Dash grinned. “Alright Crystal. Turn around and close your eyes while I take this off and get into something more comfortable.”

I couldn’t grin wider when I turned my back to Dash and laid down. I soon heard rustling as Dash began to slip out of her outfit. That I really wanted to watch but Dash wanted to keep this a secret, so here I was stuck watching the back of my eyelids. Then I heard Dash get in the bag, pulling out it’s contents. I could hardly contain myself.

“Alright...so this goes around here? Yeah. And this is the strap that goes around my tail.” Dash was going to need to wash her sheets now. No two ways about it. “Now how is this suppose to work?” There was thwap. “Yeow! That’s how...”

I could suddenly feel Dash’s weight on my back, her hot breath on my neck. Some reason, that almost made me cum right there. “Are you ready, Crystal?” I nodded slowly, just enjo... Something began poking around my backside before finding it’s spot. That wasn’t a hoof. “I know it’s your first time like this so just stop me if it start to hurt.” I knew that line from somewhere. Why does it sound so....NO!

Just as she began to press against me, I flared my wings and knocked her off my back. “Nope. No no no no!” I took to the air and turned around. Yep. There laid Dash wearing a rather large strap-on. Not as big as the dildo Pinkie had but still pretty large. It matched her coat in colour, though.

Then I noticed Dash’s expression. She looked hurt. Well fuck. I slowly lowered myself back down to the bed with a frown.  “S-sorry Dash. I kinda freaked there a bit...”

“A lot more than a bit, Crystal.”

“I know. I just...I am not ready for that yet.” Or maybe ever. “I’m sorry, Dash. That was probably something we should have talked about beforehoof.”

Rainbow Dash took in a deep breath and then sighed. “Yeah. I guess I jumped the gun on that one. I just thought it would be kind of sexy to surprise you...” Big surprise alright. “And it does help when you’re in heat. A lot. And I wanted to try it before...you go back into your real body.”

Gods Dammit. Even with the strap-on proudly showing, she was fucking adorable.“I understand and I didn’t say it was a no. Just not now. Not ready for that.” If it was for Dash, I think I might find it in me to grant her wish once. “Again, sorry.”

“It’s alright. Let’s just get some sleep.” She tugged on the strap-on and winced. “Oh yeah. I forgot...”

“About what?”

“It won’t come off until I...get finished...” Was Dash really too shy to say cum or orgasm? Poor innocent mare.

“Why not?”

“It’s enchanted. It’s made to feel like I have an actual stallion’s junk.”

“Then just rub one off. Go ahead and play with your new toy.”

Dash gave me a bit of a frightened look. “But...Can I really do that with you just laying here?”

“I think that, given everything we’ve gone through, it’s perfectly fine if you sit there and masturbate next to me.”

Dash chuckled and rubbed the back of her head. The real one. “Well, if you say it’s ok, I’m gonna give this thing a go.”

“And I am going to go to sleep. Good night, Dashie.”

“Good night, Crystal.”

My lullaby that night was Rainbow Dash’s panting.

Chapter 19 When The Heat Becomes A Fire

I'm just so sorry guys. No more cloppy scenes of this extent after this chapter. Promise...maybe...

CHAPTER 19

When The Heat Becomes a Fire

Fire. I was on fire.

My bones. My skin...I could even feel my blood searing through my veins. It was an unimaginable pain. I opened my mouth to scream, maybe? It didn’t matter. No sound came out. I tried moving, noticing now my mane was matted down on my face, completely soaked.

On fire and wet. No, not wet. I was sweating. I had sweated so much that I was soaked through and through. Why hadn’t Dash noticed? Ah! Because I was on the floor. No wonder she didn’t know what was going on.

I tried to move towards the bed but the fire made it hard to do. It was hard to do anything. Move, talk, even breath. Everything took an extraordinary amount of effort, except thinking. I could think pretty clearly. I didn’t know if that was because of the pain or from some natural response to the pain. Adrenaline maybe.

I had dragged myself about an inch before the world spun and something cool was pressed on my chest. I looked up to find myself staring into Daemon’s eyes. They were filled with distraught.

“Rainbow Dash! Get your lazy flank out of that bed!” Daemon’s voice ripped through the air with a commanding power. Most definitely the royal canterlot voice.

There was a rustling and a thump as Dash fell out of bed. “Hey. Just what is the...Crystal! What do you think you’re doing to her?!” Dash was in Daemon’s face in a second. Rainbow Dash, the knight in shining armor to save the damsel in distress. Albeit, the armor was bedsheets.

“Later! Get me towels and soak them in cool water. Cool, not cold.” Daemon grabbed Dash’s hoof and put it too my forehead. “If you don’t hurry, Crystal may have a heat stroke.”

All of Dash’s gusto left her when she felt my forehead. She nodded at Daemon’s orders and took off out of the room, still ignorant of the bedsheet still wrapped around her. This left me alone with Daemon.

“Now then, what is wrong with you truly...” Daemon closed her eyes and her horn lit up. I could feel as Daemon magic spread through my body. It was cool and soothing. Not blocking out the burning entirely but reducing its effects.

She stayed like this until Dash got back with the towels, her rush stopping when she saw Daemon’s horn. Rainbow creeped up next to us. “What should I do with these?”

Daemon slowly took her hooves of my chest, never opening her eyes. “Cover Crystal with them. Make sure to get one around her forehead and ears.” Dash did as she was told.

And we sat there. Daemon was as still as stone, aside from the aura around her horn. After a minute or two, Dash looked like she was straining to be patient, finding the tip of her tail very interesting. I just laid there, wondering why I wasn’t freaking out like I should have been.

Another another few minutes, Daemon sighed. The magic faded from her horn and she opened her eyes. The burning came back but it seemed...muffled? Not sure how to explain it. Daemon moved the towel on my forehead up a bit to feel it.

“I am sorry, Crystal. Seems this is my fault.” Daemon frowned as she moved herself to the bed. “The...crystal, as you like to call it, has many magical properties to it. Many I shaped myself. For instance, it enhances many of the body’s natural processes. You may have noticed it yourself. You heal a bit faster. Don’t feel as much pain as you should. Thought you might like that addition.”

Daemon let her head lay on her hooves. “It also runs viruses and poisons out faster. This means you won’t stay sick for nearly as long and poisons have a lessened effect. This doesn’t mean you can’t get poisoned, mind you.”

“Does any of this have to do with how Crystal is now?” Dash’s voice was sharp as she glared at Daemon. To my surprise, Daemon didn’t butt heads with her and only nodded.

“As I said, it enhances positive effects and lessens negative effects. I thought maybe estrus would be viewed as a negative effect. I was wrong. The hormones and symptoms of Crystal’s heat cycle were enhanced. A lot.”

“So...This is because she is in heat? What about yesterday?” Daemon shrugged at Dash’s question. “And why ain’t she trying to like...you know, hump things or something. You said it made it worse. Shouldn’t Crystal be really horny?”

A cruel and mischievous grin mark Daemon’s lips. “That’s only because of my spell. It will wear off after about twenty minutes. I suggest locking her in a closet somewhere. It will be a rough ride...”

Ugh. I tried to tell Daemon off, but it came out as a hoarse whisper. Daemon’s ears perked as her attention turned to me. “Dash. I think maybe you should get your...marefriend something to drink. Considering how much she sweat, I fear she may be a bit dehydrated.”

And with that, Dash was out of the room. After that, Daemon jumped on me. Quite literally. She leaped from the bed and landed on top of me. Not heavily, stopping herself before she laid on me. “Christian... I still need an answer for my question. Male or female. Choice is yours.”

I huffed, trying to ignore the fact Daemon’s face was so close to mine. The answer was quite obvious. “...Male...” I managed to croak out. This drew out a chuckle from Daemon.

“Even with what Rainbow Dash said?” Daemon jumped off of me and got back on the bed. “How long will the relationship last after that?” The unicorn shook her head. “I guess that’s your decision. I still think you would be great as a mare. Fit in better...” Daemon trailed off as Dash came back.

I would have laughed if I could. Dash was carrying a pitcher of water. A large one. She happily trotted over to me while trying to keep control over the awkward thing. “I got you something to drink.” Like a happy little puppy.

Daemon laughed as she watched me try to take a drink from the pitcher Dash brought. “Well then. As much as I would love to be here when my spell ended, I have things to take care of. They are more important than a little threesome.”

“Wait!” Daemon raised a brow as Dash stopped her. “What happens if she starts to get like before? I can’t use magic. How am I suppose to help her?”

Daemon shrugged. “It shouldn’t happen. I modified the spells enough so it shouldn’t be painful or harmful to her anymore. Crystal will still feel very hot...but that will be the least of either of your worries. Ta ta.” And the unicorn was gone.

Rainbow Dash slowly made her way next to me, sitting down. “So...You alright, Crystal? Not wanting to...you know...” Dash shuffled her hooves awkwardly.

“I am alright now.” I said after taking another drink from the pitcher. “But Daemon’s spell is still in effect. I wonder what’s going to happen when it wears off. I have a decent idea though.”

Dash chuckled. “Yeah. Should I....Do you want me to leave?”

“What? No.” I pulled the towel around my forehead off. “I really rather you be here. You wouldn’t run out on me, would you?”

Dash puffed her chest out. “I would never run out on a friend, especially my marefriend. What kind of awesome pony would I be if I did that?”

I got up, letting the towels slide off me. I threw a hoof and wing around Dash, feeling her wings shift under mine. “You’re a good pony, Rainbow Dash.” I leaned my head against hers. Even after waking up and everything, she still had the scent of a fresh rain to her. I must smell horrible in comparison.

We sat there for a minute or two before Dash took a deep breath. “I think I should go ma...” Dash stopped mid-sentence, unable to pull away from me as I tightened my grip on her. “Crystal. I need to go make some breakfast.”

“Daemon lied.” When she looked in my eyes, I knew she knew. “That spell didn’t last as long as she said it should...” I heard Dash gulp. If I was in my right mind, I wouldn’t blame her. It was hitting me pretty hard.

Everything was just...amazing. The cool pillowy cloud floor on my flank, Dash’s smell and feel of her rubbing slightly against me with each breath. I could just live in this feeling. I was missing something though...

Her taste. I needed to taste her.

I nosed her chin up and out of the way before a ran my tongue across her throat. I could feel a rumble as Dash tried to hold in a moan. She tasted great and that little moan was delightful. I wanted more.

“Get on the bed, Dash.” I said as I rubbed my body against hers. My voice even sounded off but that fact was trivial at the moment. “Now...”

“Crystal, I think maybe we should take this a bit-” Dash yelped as the crystal from the side of bed slithered under her flank. It was such a cute sound. Dashed looked down past me as I split off four pieces of the crystal and began wrapping them around her hooves. “Crystal...What are you doing?”

She got her answer as I lifted her in the air by her hooves. I moved her overtop of the bed before setting her down on her back. I pinned her to the bed with those four crystal cuffs around her hooves, forcing her limbs to spread. “Crystal?” Dash’s voice sounded shaky, uncertain as she pulled against her restraints.

I climbed on the bed and on top of Dash. I buried my muzzle in the fur on her chest, taking in a deep breath. “You trust me, don’t you Dashie?” I looked up into the mare’s eye. Out of everything I felt, out of all the stuff I wanted to do to her, I didn’t want to force the mare into something she didn’t want to do. We stared at each other for a moment before Dash nodded, no mistrust in her eyes.

I moved myself up to straddled Dash’s middle. “Good.” I chuckled as I leaned down and kissed Rainbow Dash. I pushed my tongue past Dash’s lips, finding hers very receptive to mine. I moaned as I worked my tongue and lips against the technicoloured mare’s. I wanted to keep the kiss going indefinitely but certain other things demanded more attention.

I broke the kiss, licking my lips as I stared down at Dash. I could see a certain fire in her eyes, boosting my own desires. I almost laughed as I felt Dash pulling against her cuffs again. “You don’t get a choice this time, Dashie.” I put a hoof tenderly to her cheek before pushing her head to the side. I immediately attack her neck, suckling, nibbling, and biting.

Dash squealed, squirming underneath me. I would have definitely kept this little foreplay up but a burning between my legs made it apparent I didn’t have patience. I quickly made my way down Dash’s body, kissing here and there.

I stopped when I lowered in between Dash’s legs, staring raptly at her moist sex. “Wow.” I rubbed a hoof along her slit. “You’re so wet here, Dashie. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you liked being pinned down like this.” I watched Dash flatten her ears as her face went red. “Dash...are you a subby?”

“Whatever, Crystal.”

“You are!” I pressed my hoof harder, eliciting a moan. I could feel myself dripping as I shuddered. This couldn’t be a better situation for me. The uncertainty in her voice earlier made a bit more sense. It wasn’t that Dash didn’t trust me at all. Now what to do to take advantage of this.

That is when my eyes fell on the main amount of crystal on the floor. It was perfect. I pulled off a large globule and lifted it up to where Dash could see. The pegasus tilted her head to the side as I began to shape it. To the best of my memory, I made sure it had equal length and girth as I formed the crystal into the image of a certain male reproductive organ of the equine affinity.

Dash’s eyes widened as I let the tip rest on her nose. “Dash...open your mouth and stick out your tongue.” Rainbow Dash glanced at me for a second before slowly obeying. I moved the faux cock from her nose to her tongue, admiring how cute she looked like this before slowly pushing it in her mouth.

I could feel it. I could feel the inside of Dash’s mouth through the crystal. It wasn’t like the crystal was actual flesh. I couldn’t feel the wetness or warmth, but could still feel the overall details of the mare’s mouth. I let out a little gasp as I pushed deeper into Rainbow’s muzzle.

And then I pulled out. Dash panted a couple times before opening up her maw again, looking at me with a certain plea in her eyes. Such an eager mare. I dipped the makeshift dildo into her mouth again before pulling it out, keeping the tip in her mouth. I let Dash suckle on it before diving it back into her needy mouth, pushing deeper this time.

My ears perked as I seemed to cross a new threshold in Dash, watching as her throat started to bulge. I pull the crystal from her throat, Dash sucking quite loudly at it as I did. I thought I might have hurt her, but it seemed I just excited her more.

I snaked a hoof down to my own soaked haunches as I rested my head just above Dash’s, breathing in her scent as I plunged the crystal back into her throat. I did so again and again, going further each time as I watched the bulging from my work with amazement. I had quite a good position to view it from.

From the sounds Dash was making, she seemed to be enjoying the experience as well. The moans she made as her body wriggled, the way she lifted her head to keep the crystal in her throat as long as possible. She was so eager to please.

So eager.

I pulled the crystal cock from Dash’s mouth, earning a reluctant grunt from Dash. “Oh? Am I doing something that displeases you...Dashie?” I set the crystal on Dash’s chest and began to slowly let it trail down her body.

“N-no.”

I could see her breaths becoming quicker with anticipation, much like mine. “Good.” I sat up so I could finish the trip with the crystal, letting it rest just above anything sensitive. “You said you trust me, right Rainbow Dash?”

Dash nodded lightly. “Yeaaah!” The restrained pegasus bucked as I pushed the crystal dildo into her wet and waiting folds. She bit her bottom lip and whimpered as I bottomed out in her. “C-crystal...that was...”

“Amazing!” I finished her sentence. There was still a bit of crystal not in her, which made how she deepthroated the thing earlier that much more awesome. The part that was in her I could feel, just like with her mouth. I began to pull the crystal from Dash, taking note of every detail I could feel. Oh, how I wanted the crystal to be me.

That gave me an idea.

I slid the crystal back into Dash’s depths, getting up and straddling what couldn’t fit inside her. I sighed as the cool crystalline toy rubbed against my clit. I flicked an ear. Even after everything, it still seemed strange with my switched sex.

As I settled, I looked up at Dash. She was wearing a weird crooked grin on her face as she stared back at me. I shot her a grin of my own as I pulled back. I let the tip idle just inside of Dash before I slammed my hips and the crystal into her.

A jolt of pleasure ran through my loins as our hips slapped together. I growled a bit, giving Dash a knowing smile as I lifted her legs to get better access. One I got settled again, I began to thrust into her continuously.

I could feel as my thought process degraded with every wet slap until this was all I could think about. Until rutting this young pliable mare under me was all I wanted. All I needed. Even her first orgasm went unnoticed by me, just a faint tickled in the back of my mind as she jerked against her bonds. I desperately needed that point of ecstasy my body was building to.

And building and building.

I was slowly being brought back to my senses as I realized I was being denied my moment. Even as I thrust harder into Dash, bringing her a second orgasm, I still couldn’t induce one in myself. There was something off. I was lacking a sense of...fulfillment.

A part of my brain shuddered at the thought but it was quickly drowned in the voice of Need. I fell into a gasping Rainbow Dash, who immediately kissed me as my lips came into range.

“If you...rut like that...as a stallion... There will be no problems with you being one.” She let her head fall back as she tried to catch her breath. I pulled myself up to stare into her eyes. Those beautiful eyes...

“I’m not finished.” Her brow furrowed. “I couldn’t finish like that. I need more.” It almost looked like I was hugging Dash as I reached under her pillow. I smiled slightly as my hoof came in contact with the desired object.

Dash’s eyes widened as her toy from last night. “You’re going to use that?”

“In a way.” I said softly as I slid down her body. The crystal dildo was still in Dash, right where I left it. I pulled it out slowly, giving it a quick lick when it was out. I was immediately confused.

It wasn’t Dash that I tasted. I tasted something more...heavy. A hearty, more earthier flavour. It took me a second to realize that it was my side of the crystal I licked. What I tasted was me.

I took another healthy lick. In my opinion, I tasted much better than Dash did. Afterwards, I set it down on the bed. It did it’s job, it should have a rest, right? “So...Dashie. How does this thing work?”

“Just strap it on and you have to make that long part there is on tight or the magic won’t work right.”

“And we wouldn’t want that.” I brought Dash’s hind legs up with the crystal cuffs. I slowly began to put it on Dash before she jerked and flicked her tail.

“Um, Crystal. What are you doing? Are you going to-” Dash was silenced with a slap to the flank. I looked up at her with a firm stare.

“Dash...Shut up and trust this.”

Dash held her ears back and was blushing, but held her tongue. I got back to work on strapping the dildo back onto her. I made sure it was fitted properly, backing up to give it a good look. It matched her coat nicely. Exact colour.

I climbed up onto the cerulean mare, positioning myself before closing my eyes. There was still some hesitancy with this idea. “Crystal, you don’t have to do this...”

I shoved a hoof to Dash’s mouth. “Yes I do. I need this.” I stared at her as I pulled away my hoof. “You really don’t know how bad I do.” I reached behind me to make sure everything was in the right place. Definitely didn’t want it to go in the wrong...hole. “Allons-y.” I said with a smile as I let myself down.

I immediately cried out and fell against Dash’s chest. The pleasure was overly marred by pain. I went way too fast. I could feel tears in my eyes as I buried my face in the fur on Rainbow’s chest. I felt a hoof lay across my withers as another stroked my mane. I must have lost focus on the crystal on my way down.

“You know, I could have told you not to do that. You can’t just take it all on your first time.” I could feel Dash kiss my head. “You want to stop?”

“NO!” I said quickly. “I don’t want to stop. I just...have to get used to it. Right?”

“Yeah, I guess so. I think I should control how fast we go.” I nodded against her chest. “Okay. Just tell me when you’re ready to move.” Dash was being surprisingly sensitive. Not that I was complaining.

I laid there for a moment as the pain faded away. I looked up at Dash and nodded. “You keep those eyes on mine.” Dash gave me a soft smile as her hooves trailed down my body before grasping my flanks.

I low moan escaped through my gritted teeth as she began pulling out slowly. She was going at just the perfect speed to torture me with pleasure. I let out a heavy breath when she stopped, tip still just inside.

Dash paused a moment, taking a deep breath as she stared into my eyes. There was something there. Something in her eyes I hadn’t seen before. Like she was seeing something in a whole new light. I knew that something was me.

She started sliding back into my wanting nethers. Inch by inch, I was slowly filled by Dash until the pleasure was tinged with pain. Dash stopped and began pulling out again. “My first time was with a stallion who didn’t know what he was doing. I won’t make you go through the same pain.”

I could only answer Dash by burying my face in her chest and moaning as she began to bury herself again. She kept her pace slow, always seeming to know when it started to hurt before pulling back out again.

It felt incredible, though. So much better than anything I felt before. Dash’s warm body underneath me, the thorough sense of fulfillment as Dash went deeper and deeper, the swarmy look in Dash’s eyes as she made love to me. It was impossible to not get lost in the moment.

I was brought back into reality as I felt Dash hit something inside me, letting out a soft yelp. I can only guess she bottomed out. Jolts of pleasure shot up my spine as I could feel Dash rub against my inner walls. “Hmph...”

I looked up from Dash’s chest to see her frowning. “What? What’s wrong?” I started to get worried at Dash’s disappointed expression.

“Well...I thought you would be able to take a lot more than this.” A sly grin spread across her face as I could feel myself blush. I grabbed both of her cheeks and stretched them.

“Just sh-shut up and keep going.” The wavering in my voice just embarrassed me more. I let go of her face, at least  keeping my glare up as I stared at her.  We sat there for a moment as Dash just smile. I finally got fed up. “Will you just staaaahn fuck!” I smashed my face against Dash as she lifted my bottom and completely pulled out.

I could feel her begin to poke at my entrance again as I panted, unable to move. I let out another moan as Dash spread me once again. Dash began pumping into me at a brisk rate. I could feel a familiar burning start to rise as Dash fucked me in earnest now.

“Dash...close.” Was all that was able to leave my lips, the sensation I was feeling all but crippling any train of thought I had. Dash nodded, but I could tell from her face that she was close too. I began moving my hips, bringing them down as Dash thrust upwards. Wasn’t fair she was doing all the work, right?

Dash suddenly threw her head back, yelling out. She pushed my flank down as she pumped into me hard and strong. I nearly screamed as she pushed against that barrier inside me, the pain of it only seeming to spur the ecstasy further.

I couldn’t hold it back anymore. I pushed myself up on Dash as my wings flared. I arched my back, muscles tensing as that electric pleasure course through my entire body. I’ve never came so hard in my life. I swore I saw white.

But it unfortunately had to come to an end. I fell into Dash’s awaiting hooves as I came down from my high, gasping for breath. Dash petted my mane as I basked in a sense of just total relief.

“That. Was. Awesome!” Rainbow giggled as she hugged me. “Aw man. I don’t think you’re gonna want to do that when you’re a stallion huh?”

“I don’t mind bringing another mare in so you can have your fun.” Dash tried to give me a dirty look, but the mischievous smile on her face said she enjoyed that idea. We laid there a couple minutes, just enjoying each other’s warmth. “So...you planning on pulling out anytime soon?”

“Nope.”

“Think you can go another round then?”

“Without a doubt!”

Chapter 20 I'm Sorry

CHAPTER 20

I’m Sorry

I let out a long sigh. Here I sat, in the middle of the living room, alone, staring at Dash’s couch. Shortly after a shower and breakfast with the mare, we heard a calling from below. It was none other than the beloved farm pony, Applejack.

Apparently, Big Mac somehow sprained a hoof, or two as AJ put it, and needed Rainbow Dash to help her on the orchard. I wondered why AJ would come to Rainbow for something like this but considering the rest of the mane six, I understood why.

Dash was a bit reluctant to go, but after me telling her several times that I felt fine, she went. And I did feel great. I no longer had a nagging compulsion to hump the nearest pony I saw. It was a relief I welcomed dearly. Not only that, with this newfound relief, I felt like I had an extraordinary amount of energy to burn.

But here I was stuck, in Dash’s house, staring at a couch. I had already raided the kitchen, leaving it a mess. Went through Dash’s entire room, leaving it in a similar state. I pretty much trashed the whole place looking for something to do.

I sighed again, putting my hoof on the ball of crystal beside me. My early morning activities had given me access to something unique with it. I can actually feel through it now. It wasn’t completely perfect, like I am wearing a thick glove while doing it, but I can see the usefulness in both respects.

I began to orbit the ball around my head as I thought. What could I do today? I’m not sure how well a visit to Twilight would go. Just be getting in the way if I went to the farm. I know Fluttershy is still uncomfortable around me. Not sure I want to willingly subject myself to Rarity either. That leaves Pinkie...

I smiled. It was perfect. I felt like I had plenty of energy to burn and I knew Pinkie would be the pony to burn it with. Plus I haven’t hung around Pinkie Pie that much.  A win-win situation if you asked me.

Just as I nodded in victory, a horrible screeching noise wretched through the air. I jerked my head up frantically, unfortunately jerking the crystal back as well. I fell to the ground as pain exploded through my face. I grabbed my muzzle with both hooves as I rolled on the floor. I can’t believe I just smacked myself in the face with my own crystal.

My ears perked as I heard a chorus of screams. Somepony was definitely in trouble. Ignoring the pain in my face, I wrapped my crystal around my chest as I stood up. Without wasting another second, I leaped out an open window.

I flew as fast as I could, scanning the ground. It didn’t take too long for me to find the problem. A cart hauling  a trio of ponies was speeding wildly down the road. I was vaguely reminded of a certain episode, but I didn’t have time to think of it now.

I raced towards the cart, flying alongside it. I needed some way to stop it before somepony got hurt. I knew I wasn’t strong enough to stop it myself. I would definitely have to use the crystal. I could easily just stop the wheels outright.

No. I remember a time on my bike where the tires got jammed and I went tumbling head over heels. I had to think of something. We were headed straight for town!

I perked my ears as I an idea came to mind. I flew into the cart and got into the front seat. I let my crest drop to the floor, followed by my bag of bits.  I took the crystal and began stretching it to a pyramid shape. I made the base of it support the front of the cart as I aimed the point towards the ground.

“Brace yourselves!” I yelled back to the other ponies as I took my own advice. I kept a good grip on it as I slowly lowered the tip into the ground. We were immediately jerked forward as the crystal gouged the earth.

It took some doing to hold onto the crystal and we still were going way too fast. I dug the tip further into the ground, trying to slow us a little more. I gritted my teeth as I pushed into the supple earth a little more. And a little more....a little more...

There was a crunch as we were all thrown forward with a sudden halt. I immediately shrunk the crystal to it’s normal size and flattened my ears at what I saw. I crashed us right into somepony’s home.

I jumped out of the cart, looking back at the damage. There was a long gouge down the road, curving slightly at the end of it’s course. It took us straight through the pony’s garden, completely obliterating it, and smashed us into the side of the house.

A blue coated earth pony with and even darker blue mane came running out of the house. “By Celestia! What on Luna’s Moon happened here?! My garden! My house!” Before I even could even open my mouth, one of the ponies from the cart jumped up.

“Now just you wait, ma’am. I am sorry about what happened here, but if this young mare didn’t do what she did, I reckon it would me and my siblings on your wall there.” I watched as all eyes fell on me.

I could feel the fur on the back of my neck start to stand. Ponies were starting to gather and I don’t think I could take the attention. I reached into the cart and grabbed my bits and crest. Sticking the crest back into the crystal around my chest, I shoved the bag of bits to the blue mare. “Here’s to cover the damage.” I blurted the words out before jumping into the  air.

I heard a gasp as the mare looked into the bag. I didn’t see what happened, flying away as quickly as I could. I am not sure why I panicked like that. I just felt very uncomfortable when everypony started staring at me.

I found myself a nice cloud and landed on it. I stretched my wings before laying down and curling in a ball. A frown slowly made its way on my face. I sniffed the air surrounding me. Yup. Even after my shower and everything this morning, I still had that musky aroma one could only get from being in heat.

I didn’t feel horny or anything and the burning in my loins had been reduced to an annoying itch. Even still, I doubt it would be proper to walk around town smelling like this. There had to be something to hide the smell. A salve or ointment...or spell. I smiled as I remembered yesterday.

Lyra was using a spell to hide her scent. Daemon said that she was. So now I had a mission. Find the mint pony to see if she could cast that spell on me. I’m not sure where she was at this time of day or anytime actually. Still, I knew I could find her.

I tumbled off of the cloud, doing a barrel roll before spreading my wings. I felt my heart race as I caught myself in the air. Or I would have, considering. I hadn’t tried something quite like that before and could have ended up in a bad situation.But enough of that. I scanned the town below, searching for that unique mint green.

Unique may have been going too far.  I found several ponies with Lyra’s coat colour and not one of them her. Sweat began trickling down my brow as the sun beat down on me. Being in the heat did nothing for my problem, only making it a bit worse. It still wasn’t that bad though.

I was just about to give up on my little adventure when I saw a mint green next to a cream colour. I spotted a golden lyre marking her flank. I descended down to the mare quickly. “Hey Lyraaaa!” Too quickly. As soon as I landed, my hoof got caught on a rock and I tripped, causing me to fall into the mare.

We both hit the ground in a tangle of hooves. “Ah. What just...Crystal?” Lyra looked at me for a second before her eyes went wide and she frantically searched around. I would guess she was looking for Daemon. I don’t blame her. When she didn’t see the purple unicorn, Lyra calmed down a bit. “What are you doing, Crystal?”

“Lyra...Do you know this mare?” The cream coloured pony was Bon bon. She was staring at me with her nose crinkled. I guess she knew now.

“Yeah Bons. This is the Knight Princess Luna has me teaching.”

“Then why is she bothering you now? You told me you have nothing to do with that stuff today.” Ok, that seemed a bit...rude.

“Calm down, Bon. I’ll take care of this.” Lyra said as we untangled ourselves from one another. “Come on, Crystal.” Lyra motioned me to follower her and we walked a few paces away from the other mare, who was still glaring at me.

“What is her problem?”

Lyra took a quick glance at Bon Bon before looking back to me. “She is a bit critical and overprotective about who I hang out with. She is a good mare underneath it all though.” Lyra’s face hardened. “Now, why did you tackle me?”

“I didn’t tackle you, or I didn’t mean to. I tripped on something.” I could feel my face heating up. “I just...I was thinking about yesterday and how you could hide the smell of your...umm...” I scratched at the back of my head. Wasn’t exactly the easiest thing to talk about.

I thought that Lyra would have gotten mad or embarrassed, but her face lit up in a soft smile. “My estrus? I guess you are wanting me to cast the spell on you?” I nodded slightly. “Alright then. Just sit still please. Spells don’t seem to want to stick to you, as I found out the other day.”

I settled in my spot and watched as Lyra did the same. Her horn came to life as she closed her eyes. After a few moments, I felt something akin to a slight breeze begin to trickle through my fur. It started around the base of my neck and got lower and lower. I flicked my tail nervously as I felt the magic begin to flow across my backside.

Lyra let out a held breath as her horn dimmed, looking up at me with slightly tired eyes. “That was harder than it should have been. I understand why Princess Luna would employ a Knight like you. You would be a good counter against unicorns.”

“I don’t know...” I squirmed a bit. “I am not sure how magically resist I am and I don’t want to think about testing it out.”

“I understand.” Lyra said with a nod. “Now the spell usually lasts about a day, but with you, it may wear out faster. If it does, I say you have until about nightfall or so.” Lyra gave a happy little shrug. “Now I better get back to Bon-Bon or she’ll start to worry. I will see you for our next training session, Crystal.”

We waved and I watched as the two mares went on their way, Bon-Bon talking away while Lyra just wore a small smile. Now that that was out of the way, I felt a little bit better. I supposed I still had a while before Dash was done over at AJ’s, so I figured I could make a go around town. Be a little social.

Or that’s what I wanted to do. As soon as I turned around, I came muzzle to muzzle with a beige stallion. His slicked back mane and little vest with a tie made him seem very familiar to me, but I just couldn’t place my hoof on it.

“You’re Crystal Blossom, correct.” I nodded, still unsure where I’ve seen this stallion before. “I would like to talk to you about what you said to my daughter, Diamond Tiara.” I could feel the blood drain from my face. It was Filthy Rich. “Have you had something to eat yet?” I shook my head, unable to speak.”Good. We could talk over a bite to eat. My treat.” The stallion held his hoof out to follow him. What choice did I have?

We started down the path walking side by side. “It is good to see a soldier of the royal guard in the town. That is Princess Luna’s Insignia if I remember correctly. Part of the night guard?” I shook my head.

“I was Knighted by Luna. A Lunar Knight.”

“I see.” The stallion nodded. “I am not saying anything bad about the ponies who live around here, I know quite a few that can hold their own in any fight, but it is good to see a trained soldier around...” His brow furrowed as he glanced at me. “Weren’t you the one who killed that dragon the other day?”

“Yeah.” I said with a frown. The more that is brought up, the more I can’t stand hearing about it.

“Well then, I owe you quite a few bits. That dragon’s body brought in quite a nice bit of income from the Canterlot Alchemist’s Association. Fresh parts like that are rare to come by. It was just too good of a business deal to pass up.”

“You black marketed a dragon’s dead body?” Filthy looked at me as if I just blasphemed all over his own personal bible.

“No! I would never. I went through all the legal proceedings. It is not uncommon for one to sell a cockatrice or a manticore. Some ponies even sign for their bodies to be donated after death. It is all to further understand ourselves and the creatures we live in this world with.”

“So like an organ donor type thing...I think I get it now...” The stallion walking next to me gave me an incredulous look. “In my world, we have it set up to where when you pass away, you can have your organs donated to replace someone else’s that are failing.” Perfect explanation.

“Your world?” I froze. I had gotten used to talking so freely around Rainbow Dash and the others about my situation, I had forgotten it wasn’t public knowledge and was probably wanting to be kept a secret that a being from another dimension was here to train for an upcoming war. I could do nothing but stare blankly as the stallion stopped and looked back at me.

“I...umm...I am sorry, Mr. Rich, but information on the subject is strictly classified and cannot be divulged without expressed permission from both Princesses. I already said too much with that.” For the love of the moon, buy it.

“I understand. It actually explains your presence in Ponyville a bit more too. I know not to fool around with royal decrees. I won’t push the matter.” He said this, but I could tell this was all but over from the look in his eyes. “Shall we continue?” I just nodded and we walked on.

After a moment of silence, I sighed. “About what I said..”

“It’s this place here.” Filthy stopped at a rather quaint looking building, a small sign hanging on the door. “I know it doesn’t look like much, but the owner prefers it that way, even with my...propositions for her to expand.” He walked up to the door and opened it. “Are you coming?”

“Yes.” I said with a nod, moving quickly into the building with him. The insides were very rustic, only having a few tables. Behind the counter was an older looking mare, asleep in the chair she sat in. She didn’t look anywhere near as old as Granny Smith, but she definitely had some wrinkles and gray in her mane.

Filthy walked up to the counter and gently knocked on it. The mare popped her eyes open and smiled when she saw the stallion. “Hello there, Filthy. Back again for some soup and sandwiches?” The mare had a very humble voice. “I see you brought some company with you. More business?” The mare’s eyes seemed to take in every detail of me.

“Not quite. She is a Lunar Knight being posted in Ponyville due to the dragon yesterday. I thought I would show a hoof of kindness by offering a meal.” The mare started chuckling as he finished.

“Always one with the sweet talk, Filthy. You don’t fool me with any of it.” The mare slowly got out of her chair, surprising me with how tall she actually was. She met eye to eye with the stallion. “So the usual? I’ll make two portions this time.”

“That would be lovely, Grace. Thank you.” Filthy nodded at the mare as she disappeared into the back and then guided me over to a table. As we sat, he sighed. “Crystal...” I perked my ears up. “ I am not going to ask you exactly what you said to my daughter but...” Oh here it comes. I watched as he put his hooves together underneath his chin, staring straight at me. “With the way she acted when she got home, I’ll never forget it. I haven’t seen my daughter like that in a long time, since before she ever got her cutie mark.”

“I wanted to thank you.” What? “Seeing that rekindled flame in her eyes and her working with renewed vigor. It was heartwarming. I had thought she all but forgotten how she got her cutie mark in the first place.” I was at a loss. I was actually being praised for basically telling a little filly off? This was a new experience and it seemed to show in my face. “Are you alright, Crystal?”

“Yeah. I just didn’t expect what I said would have such an effect. It’s surprising.”

“I believe I may be in fault.” His eyes fell to the table. “I haven’t been as firm with her as I should be as a father. I think I should start to spend more time with her.” He looked back up to me. “It is why I brought you here. I wanted to thank you personally for opening both mine and my daughter’s eyes again.”

I didn’t feel right about this. The whole situation felt wrong to me. I wasn’t able to utter a word though, as the old mare came up with our food. “Here you two go. Enjoy.” We both thanked the mare before she walked away.

I stayed pretty much silent throughout our meal as Filthy began discussing the split for the dragon that was donated. I only half listened as he explained his reasoning for a fifty fifty split, more trying to ignore what was going on with my body. My arousal was returning at an alarming rate.

“Yeah, that sounds fine. Look, Mr. Rich, I don’t want to rush but I need to be getting home. There are a few things that I need to take care of before the days end.”

“Oh no. I understand. I apologize for keeping you.” He set his sandwich down, standing up and offering a hoof. “I was pleased to make your acquaintance, Crystal Blossom.” I hesitated a moment before meeting his hoof with my own.

“Likewise.” We shook and I turned to leave to homely little shop.

The cool breeze that meeted me as I got outside was highly welcomed. The weather ponies seemed to have thought it was getting a bit warm because there were now a good bit of cloud coverage over Ponyville.

I spread my wings and took to the air once again, only flying a few feet above any other pony’s head. I made a slow pace back towards Dash’s place. It surprised me how far away I was and how late it was starting to get, the ponies below starting to wane as the evening wore on.

As I flew, I paid no attention to anything in particular. An act I should have long learn had severe repercussions in this pony paradise.

“Oh no! Watch out!” I lifted my head just in time to see a grey blur flying straight at me.

The impact knocked the wind out of me as the blur and me tumbled from the sky into the bushes in a tangled mass of feathers, wings and limbs. The next few minutes were awkward as we tried to untangle from ourselves, having to push and prod at not only the bushes, but each other.

In one instance, I froze when I was giving a particularly hard shove against the pony’s...hindquarters. And that wasn’t because this pony had just the perfect amount of body fat to make her plot just deliciously squeezable.  I spotted a very familiar cutie mark adorning the flank of this pony.

“D-Derpy?”

The mare looked back at me the best she could and smile. “Yyyup! That’s me! Don’t worry though. This happens all the time. We should be able to get free if I push on...” Her brow furrowed in concentration as she pushed at certain branches. We were immediately and unceremoniously dumped onto the ground, freed from the merciless grasp of that damn bush.

“Yeah. I don’t know who you are.” Derpy spoke in just a decimal louder than what seemed necessary as we got to our hooves and dusted off. “You’re new to Ponyville, aren’t ya?” The mare reached in the bushes to extract the mailbag she had been carrying. “What’s your name and where do you live?” She asked as she delve into the mailbag.

“Um, my name is Crystal Blossom and I guess I am currently living with Rainbow Dash...”

After a bit more rummaging, the mare huffed. “Well, I can’t find anything for you...”

“That’s understandable. I only arrived in Ponyville a few days ago.”

“A few days ago!” The cross eyed mare gasped. “And you haven’t gotten any letters yet?” The bubbly mare suddenly caught me up in a tight hug. “Don’t worry. I’m sss...” Derpy quickly scrambled backwards, falling to her rump. “I’m sorry! I didn’t know you were...that you were in your um...” Derpy motioned to her hindquarters, only causing me to tilt my head.

“Oh, I know.” The mare dove back into the bag, this time pulling out a pencil and a pad of paper. She began furiously scribbling something down on it, putting her full focus into writing. That left me nothing to do but watch her. Examine would be a more proper word.

Her coat seemed a bit darker than on the show. I wasn’t sure if that was because of the waning light or if it was just different. In addition to that, Her mane seemed to be a brighter blond than I thought it would be. I don’t really know. Maybe this heat thing was getting to my head.

“There!” Derpy bounced happily on her hooves, grabbing an unused envelope from the bag, folding the piece of paper and tucking it inside. She started to hand it to me but pulled back. “I might get in trouble if I don’t do this right.” She soon after fished a stamp from the bag and began writing on the envelope. I had to peek over the edge of the paper to see that she was writing names and addresses.

“And it’s official!” Derpy licked the stamp and put it on the letter before handing it to me. She looked like she was about to hug me, but decided against it and just patted me on the head like I was some foal. “Welcome to Ponyville, Crystal. I hope you have a fun time!” She threw the strap of the mailbag around her neck and took off, waving back at me.

I waved back idly until she disappeared and then looked at the letter in my hoof. Smiling, I opened the letter up and began reading.

Dear Crystal Blossom,

Hi and welcome to Ponyville! I know you’re new here and that can be scary but there is nothing to be scared of. Ponyville is full of wonderful and nice ponies and if there is ever a pony being mean to you, you can come to me and I’ll come and sort them out. Or Pinkie Pie. She is really scary when ponies are bullying somepony. I would write more but you look like you’re starting to get bored so I’ll see you later!

Your new and hopefully on-going friend,

Ditzy Derpy Doo

I chuckled before a stray thought entered my head. I wonder if I could start secretly feeding Dash a bunch of sweets to get her rump as soft as Derpy’s. I didn’t have any time to ponder the subject further before I was violently grabbed by the ear.

“Ow ow ow!” I yelled out as I started getting dragged across the ground.

“Two hours! Yer two hours late!” Vinyl growled, her horn ablaze. “So bucking useless. Even if ya are a new recruit, ya don’t just keep me waiting like that!”

“Ow ow. Okay. Just let go. I can walk on my own!” Vinyl looked back at me with a sneer before shaking her head and releasing my ear. I gently rubbed the tender digit with a wing while trotting up next to Vinyl. “How did you do that?”

“Whadya mean?”

“You didn’t seem to have trouble using magic on me.”

“No I didn’t. Should I?”

“Yeah. Twilight and Lyra said it was hard to use magic on me.”

“Might have to do with the type of magic they use. Not to sure bout Twilight, but Second Lieutenant Lyra specializes more with charms and illusionary magic. That kinda frilly stuff just ain’t how I work.” Vinyl looked over at me and frowned. “What? You got a problem with what I said?”

“Lyra is a Second Lieutenant? What’s your rank then?”

“I’m what? Three spots above her? That makes me...a Major. Keep in mind these ranks are merely placeholders Princess Celestia is using until her sister can sort things out with her own part of the Guards, yeah? Commander Luna will most likely change these herself once she gets the proper paperwork done. By any concern of Lulu’s, her Knights are the top officers of her guard and hasn’t really sorted out a tier of command.”

“I wonder what rank I would be...”

“I’ll tell ya what rank you are. Yer a scrub. That’s what ya are. Tryin’ to play hooky on my lesson. I hope ya don’t think I’m gonna let that slide easy.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t think anything of it.”

“Hey!” Vinyl glared at me over her shades “You better watch that tone. In enough trouble as it is.”

I grumbled in response and stayed silent. Vinyl decided that was fine with her as well, because she decided to not say another word either for the rest of the trip to her home. Once we arrived, she swung open the door and walked inside ahead of me.

“Close the door when ya get in.”

I huffed before walking inside and doing as I was told. When I turned around the last thing I saw before hitting the floor was a white hoof barreling straight at my face.

“Wow. Yer reaction time is shit. You are way too slow, Scrub. Way too slow. Tell ya what, yer goal today is to land a single hit on me. If ya can’t do that, then you are gonna be cleanin’ my house until it sparkles for making me search for you for two hours.”

“Like hell.” I said as I picked myself up off of the floor. “That was a cheap shot and there is no way I am cleaning your house!”

“Well then, all ya have to do is hit me and neither of us have to worry about it, now will we?”

I didn’t let the conversation carry on any longer. I lunged at Vinyl, giving a quick one-two jab. Both caught air but I let the second carry me in a little spin, letting my side face Vinyl before flaring my wing out.

“Ha!” Vinyl grinned goofily as she dodged the move with ease. “Good move...if you were a bit faster.” She wrapped her hooves around my wing and with a twist, sent me tumbling to the floor again.

I barely had the time to recover and roll out the way before the mare’s hooves smashed into the floor where my head just was. I hopped to my hooves and dove at the unicorn. She again dodged my attack easily and bucked me in response. I stumbled to the wall, catching my breath as I felt the adrenaline start to flow, lighting a flame in me. Now it was on!

I gasped as Vinyl pinned me against the wall.

“You ready to give up and start cleaning?”

Vinyl smiled as she stared me down. I knew I looked like crap. I could feel my nose bleeding and one of my eyes were starting to swell up. But I didn’t hurt. Oh no, there was no pain. There was only a fire that made my blood boil. I was not letting this cocky little unicorn have her fun with me. I growled, feeling Vinyl shift slightly to prepare for what I was about to do.

And got completely taken off guard as I locked my lips with hers. Vinyl blinked a couple times before slowly returning the kiss, her body slowly relaxing against mine as she returned the kiss.

*Thwack!*

The sound of Vinyl’s shades was the only thing that could be heard as I dug my hoof into the mare’s cheek. I was only able to hit her hard enough to knock her glasses off, those crimson eyes still able to stare into mine.

“That was acceptable, Scrub.” Vinyl chuckled before pushing my hoof away and dragging me to the ground, my burning body not giving her any resistance. The last thought going through my head as Vinyl continued kissing me was wondering how I could read Derpy’s letter earlier.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

I groaned, pulling the warm fluffy thing in my hooves tighter against me.

Knock! Knock! Knock!

“Go answer the door.”

“No.” I moaned, snuggling the warm fluffy. I suddenly felt something push against me, separating me from my warm fluffy and pushing me out of the bed, letting me land with a thud.

“Answer the door.”

“Ugh, fine.” I yawned as I got to my hooves, slowly stumbling my way to the door. “Hell-”

I froze, the memories of last night slowly trickling back as I stared into Dash’s bewildered face. “Dash, I...” It was easy to tell from my appearance what had happen.

“Who is it, Crystal?” Vinyl yawned, leaning up against me when she got to my side. “Oh, hey Second Lieutenant. Hey Dash. What are you two girls doing up so early?”

“Major...” Lyra spoke in a loud whisper as she exchanged glances between me and Rainbow Dash.

“Dash, I’m sorry.” I took a step towards the mare, only for her to pull back. “Dash...” The Pegasus just shook her head, turning away and running before taking to the air. All I could do was stand there, watching as the pony I betrayed disappear into the morning.

“I’m so sorry...”

Chapter 1 Because this is the beginning...right?

CHAPTER 1

Because this is the beginning...right?

What is that noise? What is that smell?! Why am I sleeping? My boss is going to kill me. "...but how is she even alive?! That should be physically impossible!" I know that voice but from where?

"Now Twi, Ya shouldn't be yellin' like that. Yer gonna wake her an' Ah don't think that would be the best idea. " That is AppleJack.... and the other voice was Twilight. So I fell asleep at work and left my Ipod on. I think it is safe to say I am fired. My boss is a hard ass to begin with.

"Miss Sparkle, this is why I implored you to wait for the princess. These ruins are dangerous, even for the Night Guard."

Night Guard? Is this a new episode? Ok. I have to wake up now. I can't miss the new episode. Eyes! Open! ....No luck. I have to wake up. A small groan escaped my throat as I struggled to open my eyes. That wasn't my voice. It was like someone flipped a switch. My eyes popped opened and I was staring into the most magical purple eyes I have ever encountered. This was wrong.

"Oh by Luna's moon. " There was that voice again. It came from my throat but it didn't sound like mine.  Twilight Sparkle. The actual Twilight Sparkle was in front of me. I was dreaming. Only explanation.

"Told ya, Twi!" My eyes darted over towards where the voice was coming from. Eeyup. AJ was standing there with a worried look. "Hey now, Sugarcube. Jus' stay calm and don't move, alright?" She was talking to me, but why did she look like she was about to cry? Twilight looked the same.

"Calm?" I asked. "But this is totally awesome?"  That ended in a question. Why, you ask? It is because I was starting to become more aware of what was happening. First was the awkward position I was in. I had my back against cold stone. I could feel my legs sprawled out but my butt wasn't quite touching the ground. My mouth was incredibly dry for some reason and there  is still this weird smell.  "What's going on?" Twilight shuffled her hooves. It was then, I realized the light that was being shone over them was from her.

"Miss, we called Princess Luna for help. She should be here soon, Ok?" Twilight was crying. It struck me as odd. I guess it might be because they have never seen a human before.

"Twi...Why are you crying? I am not going to hurt you. This is just too awesome." This only made the look on her face worse. AJ walked next to Twilight. Clop clop clop. The sound almost made me giggle with glee. I watched as AppleJack hugged Twilight.

"Twi...Ah don't think she has noticed it..." She? Yeah, they were referring to me and I now know they haven't seen a human before.

"Hey hey hey. I am a guy. A male, ok?" My voice must sound like this because of my throat being so dry. "I know it might seem weird, how you have never seen a human before, but I am a human male." Ha! The looks on their faces.

"Human? Ya look like a normal pegasus ta me." My mind went blank. I looked down at my body.

"NO!"

They had both yelled in unison to stop me. It was too late. Yeah. I was a pony, but that fact seemed paltry to what I saw. That smell from earlier was blood. My blood. It was oozing out of my chest. My chest which had a sword through it. The sword, which was through MY chest, was pinning me to the wall. I was in shock obviously. I raised a hoof to touch the sword, I guess to see if it was real.

That idea was THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING.

I am sure I woke up Celestia with my scream. My head bucked back, smashing into the stone. I couldn't feel that, at least not at that moment. Has anyone ever had a sword through their chest? Yeah. The pain was horrendous. Out of instinct, I struggled to get away. To try and take the sword out. Anything to relieve myself. I would find out only later that thanks to three guards, Applejack and Twilight using her magic, I was able to be held down. Then, the last thing I can remember through the pain, was a pair of large indigo wings and piercing blue eyes before my world went black.

I was standing in space. Well, I think it was space. It was black with millions of tiny lights about. "The sword!" I said out loud.  I grabbed at my chest in a panic, only to find the offending object missing. I sighed in relief. I was still a pony, but I honestly am not worried about it at this point. Seeing myself impaled on a sword kind of dulled any excitement or worry from that fact.

"Are thou calmed?"

I tried to turn around but tripped over my own hooves. Gonna have to work on that. I looked up to see none other than Luna, which was not something that calmed me. I was there, faced pressed against some invisible ground with my flank raised high into the air. There was a humorous twinkle in the Princess' eye but her face remained calm .

"Oh...hello Luna..." Stupid. Idiot. That is the first thing you say to royalty?!  Oh no. I didn't call her Princess. I don't think it mattered much though. She smiled as I tried to right myself.

"Thou knows my name and speaks to me informally, but I don't believe we have met."

I just frowned. "Sorry, Princess. Um..." I looked around us. "This is a dream, isn't it?"She nodded.

"Yes. Thou was putting up quite a struggle. We were afraid that you were going to cause further harm to thyself. I put you to sleep and came here to speak with thee." Meaning I was acting crazy and still had a sword through my chest. On a side note,  she sounded like her speech was improving.  "We are confused. How did thou end up here in the old castle?"

The old castle? Oh yeah....in the Everfree. " I apologize, my Princess...I am not sure...My head is kind of fuzzy trying to remember."

She nodded in response. "It is alright. We hold it not against thee. Thy memory will return when you are ready for it. " She suddenly frowned.

"What is the matter, Princess? "

"Bad magic." She spat out. "The sword has disappeared when we tried to remove it from thy chest, but your wound...The flesh is knitted back together. " I nodded. I felt unreasonably calm. I think there was more than a sleeping spell on me.

"Am I going to wake up now?"

The lunar princess shook her head. "No...We shall take thee to a place of healing. We wish for thee to be in proper shape before waking." I remembered the pain and nodded again. "Thou shalt have a calm sleep. We shall inform Twilight Sparkle to alert our sister when thee awakens. Sleep now, little pony." She put a hoof on my forehead and gave me the gentlest of smiles. "Sleep"

Warm and soft. I almost hated having to wake up. I nuzzled my pillow, trying to deny the fact my rest was over. "That was a strange dream." I mumbled as I scratched my nose with my hoof. Hoof? My eyes shot open. The room I was in wasn't my own. The walls were deep green and the sun shone in brightly from the window. Panic was rising. "This is...a hospital." I sighed. Stay calm. Assess the situation. "OK. I am a pony. I am in Equestria. I am ok even though there had been a fricken sword through me." I brought a hoof into my field of vision. "Purple...My coat is purple. " It was a much darker shade than Twilight's. I looked up. "My mane is a weird colour. " It was almost a reddish colour but it had too much of a purple hue to be called red. "What the hell is with the purple? Is it a bit much to ask for a different colour scheme?" I shrugged. Something was off though. My back didn't feel right.

I arched my head to see what was wrong. Wings. I had friggin wings! AJ's voice floated back into my head. "A normal pegasus..." My blood went cold and I am sure the colour was drained from my face as I remembered something else. I looked down at my body. A mint green sheet was pulled up to my chest. I gulped, slowly sliding my hoof under the sheet. It went down my chest then my belly, tickling the fur that covered them. Lower and lower, my hoof went, until it found the right spot.

While it found the right spot, a couple things were definitely missing. "No....No No No No!" My voice got louder with each no. "How? This isn't fair! This isn't right. Nope nope. I am a male. Not a mare! NO!" Safe to say I was freaking out.

"Oh, little one. Calm down."

"Huh?" I looked to my bedside to see a purple unicorn with a purple and black mane. Purple purple purple! It was starting to get a bit extensive. "Who are you?" She giggled.

"Your roommate." She held up a hoof that was in a cast.  I have never seen this mare in the show. I would have known too. Her mane was kind of crazy looking.

"That isn't what I meant. What's your name?"

She gave me a frown. "It is rude to ask a lady her name without first introducing yourself." That was an annoying answer, but I guess she was right.

"My name is Christian," I stated flatly.

"Eh. No. Your human name doesn't make a good pony one."

I sighed. "Yeah. I guess that is true. I wo...Wait what?" The sound of the door opening made me look away to see who entered. Nurse Redheart...Why not? I shook my head and looked back to the unicorn. Or I would have. The room was now empty except for me and the nurse. Who was she? How did she know I was a human?

"Good morning!" Nurse Redheart's chipper voice cut through my thoughts. "We were quite worried when Twilight brought you in last night and explained what happened. Normally I would have thought it was some little prank but she had a royal letter from Princess Luna backing up her story and asking us to give you the best treatment we could." She had walked over to my bed.

She waved a thermometer in front of my nose. "Now say 'Aaaah' " I frowned and opened my mouth. She smiled and stuck the thing under my tongue. "Alright..." She took her stethoscope from around her neck and placed it in her ears. She pulled my covers down a bit, making me blush. I knew that ponies didn't normally wear clothes but my human modesty was still very much intact.

She placed the cold piece of metal on my chest. "You'll have a scar there." There was a small patch of fur missing and the skin looked a bit twisted. "I have to check for any irregularities in your heart beat. To make sure there isn't an internal injury we are missing. " She frowned and moved the stethoscope around. She continued to do this, only making her frown deepen.

"What is wrong?" I may have said this a bit too loudly. She let out a squeak and pulled the medical instrument from her ears, rubbing them and giving me a look. "Sorry..." I said sheepishly. "But what's wrong?"

She wrinkled her nose, which was totally cute. "Well...I can't find a heart beat." More good news. I am just loving this string of events. "I'll...go get the doctor..." She quickly made her way out of the room. I sighed, noticing the thermometer still in my mouth. It kind of worries me she forgot it. I grabbed it with my hoof and read what it said.

"Well....At least that is normal. " I dropped the thing. "How was I holding that?!" I picked it up again. I didn't have fingers but the thing just sort of stuck to my hoof. "Weird." I dropped it again and sighed...again. I wanted to get up and practice walking but I think it was better to just stay in bed. I ran over what has happened in my head. I am in Equestria. I got turned into a pony. A mare...I grimace at the thought. pegasus. I woke up with Twilight and AJ staring me down. I was in the castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. Ugh. I was also impaled with a sword. Eeyup. A grand adventure! I doubled over when a sudden burst of pain shot through my head. "Ow ow ow ow." I grabbed my head with my hooves. "Nurse! Someone!"

I fumbled out of my bed just as a pony walked into the room. I could hear them rush to my side and start petting my mane. "Oh my..." A faint familiar voice said. "Come on now. Let's get you back into bed..." Oh gods...It was Fluttershy. I would have been bouncing off the walls like Pinkie Pie if it wasn't for the pain. I let her help me into bed but I didn't lay down. A cooling sensation began washing through my head.

"Mmmm"

I let out an embarrassing moan. I couldn't help it. I looked up to see Twilight standing there, horn glowing. "Hello again..." She looked nervous. "I um...I hope you don't mind. I learned this spell to help me out after long study sessions."

I chuckled at her blushing. "It's no problem, Twilight. Thank you too, Fluttershy." I let out a breath of relief.

"How do you know Fluttershy's name?"

Damn it! I was hoping to avoid this topic a bit. "Umm...It is difficult to explain..." Twilight's horn stopped glowing. Thankfully the pain didn't rush back, but I was a bit disappointed that soothing feeling was gone.

"He is a human. " We all jerked our heads over to the window. The one unicorn from before was there, looking out of it with her back to us. " And he has been sent here on a quest. A dark wind is stirring. "

Twilight frowned. "What are you talking about? And that doesn't answer my question."

The mare at the window laughed. "Yeah but you need to trust me. You should not learn how he knows your names. You'll find him quite knowledgeable on a few subjects of Equestria. "

"Why should we trust you? You haven't even given me a reason." I said angrily. I am still kind of peeved she pulled that disappearing act earlier. The mare turned around.

"Well....I don't have a reason you should trust me. I could actually give you reasons not to trust me. It is up to you if you want to sound like a lunatic in their eyes. They might believe you though, considering the magic used to pull you here. " She held her hooves up. "But just remember, it was your choice to come here." She disappeared in a flash of light, leaving Twilight gaping.

"Instant teleportation? She didn't even charge up for the spell! Just who was she?" Of course, Twilight looked at me.

"I don't know who she is. She was in here earlier, pretending to be my roommate." I noticed Fluttershy was staring at me with quite the blush across her face. "What's wrong?"

She looked away. "Umm...your wings."

I looked behind me.  One of my wings was flared out quite proudly while the other just hung limply. "What the hell? What are they doing?" I pushed on my stiff wing but it didn't budge.Suddenly a stray thought strolled into my brain. "Oh gods, please tell me this isn't something sexual!" If I thought Fluttershy's face couldn't get redder before, I was wrong. Her face turned about as red as Big Mac's coat. Even Twilight turned red and looked at Fluttershy.

"Oh! Oh no. It's not.... I...I was just." I didn't hear the rest she said. It came out in a squeak. Everypony then just turned away from each other. We sat there in silence until the doctor entered the room. It was the same doctor that was treating Rainbow Dash in the episode where she hurt her wing. I couldn't remember his name though.

"Hello everypony. My name is Doctor Stables." Oh...yeah. "I heard from Nurse Redheart that she was having a bit of trouble checking up on our mare here." I winced. "Now lets see what the problem is."

I raised a hoof to stop him. "That is all well...But can you tell me what's wrong with my wings first?" He looked like he just noticed them.

"You aren't doing that?" I shook my head. " Well let's see..." He took the rigid wing in his hooves and started feeling up and down it. I won't lie. It felt good. That kind of embarrassing good. "Well...it seems like your muscles are tightened up....Try moving it."  Easier said than done. I closed my eyes and rolled my shoulders. I could feels my wings but I wasn't quite sure how to move them.

I growled and just decided to wing it, if you will. Good news. I got the stiff wing to fold. Bad news. The limp wing suddenly flared out. I winced as it smacked into something solid.

"Ow ow ow ow"

Twilight recoiled away from me, grabbing her nose. "Oh Twilight! I am so so sorry!" I tried getting out of the bed to go comfort her. Remember how I wanted to practice walking? I tripped over my own hooves and my face smashed against the tiled floor. This floor was not as soft as the dream one. Fluttershy was looking back and forth between me and Twilight, torn between who to help. She eventually went to Twilight as the doctor helped me up.

"That was...interesting? " When he got me back on the bed, he kept a hold on my hoof. "....Hmm. There is a pulse." He used his magic to float his stethoscope from around his neck. After putting it on, he pressed it against my chest. A frown was quickly put on his face as he moved it around. "That is strange. I do not hear a heart beat at all...." I was getting worried again.

Twilight sniffed, still rubbing her nose. "Do you think it has something to do with the sword she was pierced with?" Again, I am referred to as a female. Doctor Stables furrowed his brow.

"I am not sure...I will go and get the X-ray viewer." He left the room with a frown plastered on his face.

I turned to Twilight. "I am sorry about that Twilight. I really didn't mean to."

She smiled. "It's alright. It isn't the first time I have been smacked in the face by a wing, but you got them both folded up now." I looked behind me. She was correct. "Hmm."

Fluttershy put her hoof on my shoulder. "Is something wrong?" She asked quietly.

"Yeah." I said, smiling at her. "Everything. I wouldn't know where to start though....I guess the biggest problem I am thinking of is being a mare. I am a male."

Twilight frowned. "Gender changing spells are very hard to accomplish. It would have had to been done by a very powerful unicorn....It might have been that unicorn from earlier!" She clopped her hooves together, like she solved a big mystery.

I couldn't help but start laughing. All this seemed so surreal.

"What's so funny?" Twilight looked a bit annoyed.

"Oh...I don't know..." I laid back on the bed, only half aware of my exposed position. "Have you informed Princess Celestia that I was awake,Twilight?" She opened her mouth to answer but was interrupted by Doctor Stables and three nurses rolling a machine into the room.

"Alright then. If the patient can calmly step this way? "

I nodded and slowly slid off the bed.I took baby steps, still not used to walking on all fours. I was quite aware I was being stared at as I walked. I eventually made it to the machine.

"Alright. Now just position yourself like this aaaandd perfect!"

He said as he helped me into position. With a glow of his horn, the machine lit up. He had a focused face as he started twisting the knobs on it. I couldn't see what it was showing and it was quite uncomfortable having the six other ponies watching my insides like I was some sort of circus side show. I finally noticed the doctor had stopped twisting the knobs and was just staring slack jawed at the machine. In fact, all the ponies in the room had the same expression. "What?! What's wrong with me?!" Twilight was the first to speak up.

"You....You don't have a heart."

Chapter 12 Playing with Toys and Dolls

Chapter 12 Playing with Toys and Dolls

CHAPTER 12

Playing with Toys and Dolls

As I stood outside of Twilight’s door with Snow Dew next to me, I noticed something very charming. The door was beautifully made. It had to have been done by a unicorn. I just couldn’t see hooves doing such detailed work.

I felt Snow Dew bump against me. “Crystal...Are you ok? Why are you crying?” This question caught me by surprise. I lifted a hoof to my face. Sure enough, there were tears. Why was I crying? I knew the reason why but I didn’t feel like owning up it yet.

“Oh. I don’t know, Snow. I must have gotten something in my eyes when we ran out.” Lying to a child. “Hey, what do you want to do? I am getting pretty hungry but I don’t really have any bits.” I plucked the crest out of the crystal armor and stared at it. “And I don’t want any free meals.”

The filly sat down and rubbed her chin with a hoof. “I have no idea. I usually get lunch at school... Why did you take me out of school?” Snow Dew looked up at me expectantly.

I froze. “Well. I didn’t want you to be there while you were sad. I thought if you stayed around me a bit, you would cheer up. Things didn’t go quite as I planned them though.” I could feel my face heat up as I stared at the ground.

“Well duh! You just made that purple unicorn very mad at you. Why did she want your badge thingy? Couldn’t she just slay that little dragon and get one herself?”

I choked on air in surprise. “W-what?”

“Oh yeah! I, like, totally have seen other unicorns melt things with magic. I know she is suppose to be some big magic pony. She could melt him into a little gooey pile of mush!” The filly bounce at the end of her sentence.

“Snow, what do you think the relationship between Twilight and Spike is?”

She waved a hoof at me. “Oh, it is so obvious... He is her slave! And, like, because he is a slave, it doesn’t matter that much if he gets melted. She could just order another one or something.”

“Snow! Spike is like Twilight’s brother or son or something. She hatched him and has been raising him since!”

Snow Dew frowned. “Oh, this changes things. She is gonna have to feel bad about melting him now.”

I couldn’t hold it in. I burst out laughing. I fell to the ground holding my stomach, the filly soon joining me.

“Oh my, am I interrupting something?”

I looked up to see Rarity and Fluttershy standing a bit away from me. “Oh! Hello Rarity!” I quickly got back up on my hooves. “Hello Fluttershy! What are you two doing here?”

Rarity flipped her mane a bit. “I could ask you the same thing, Darling. I thought you were staying at the school? You told me to trust that you would stay in one spot.” She put on a hurt look.

“Oh, I am sorry, Rarity.” I glanced down at Snow Dew before looking back up to the unicorn. “Something came up and I thought it would be best to come here to Twilight’s...but I was wrong in that decision.”

Rarity seemed to pick up on the gesture. “Oh, I see. Well, mind if we talk about it on the way to the spa? Just let me return these books.” Her horn flickered to life as she approached the door. Rarity stopped just an inch shy of slamming into the immovable object. “It’s locked. That’s not like Twilight to close the Library so early.” She raised a hoof to knock but I quickly stopped her.

“It might be best to let Twilight be alone for a bit.” I let my voice trail off as I avoided eye contact with the white unicorn.

Rarity considered me for a moment before letting out a light sigh. “Yes. Let’s get going to the spa. But first, who is your little friend here?”

Snow Dew beamed. “Heya! My name’s Snow Dew and I am the bestest best friend of Crystal! I saw her yesterday when she and Rainbow Dash slayed that big meanie dragon attacking the village! And then, this morning, I saw her at school and I thought we should talk and we did! And now bestest buddies forever!”

Rarity giggled. “Oh my, she reminds me of a certain pink...Wait, did you say she slayed a dragon?”

Snow Dew nodded frantically. “Oh yeah! She was flying through the skies and was like BAM and then the dragon fell but it wasn’t dead. She landed on it’s back and was like, HAH, and then was like riiiiiip!” Snow Dew made all the motions, finishing by running her hoof along her neck. She went limp and fell to the ground, her tongue lolling out.

There was an “Eeeep” from Fluttershy as she stiffened up and fell over. Rarity just stared at the filly with wide eyes. Me, on the other ha...hoof, just kept a nervous smile. This doesn’t look good. Have to think of something. I am not a quick thinker. Come on! Brain work, please!

“Oh yeah... A dragon came into town and tried to roast me and Dashie. It was like the changeling. It wasn’t going to back down. I can’t help but feel that maybe these incidents are linked to me and this crystal.” I knew these incidents were linked to me but that doesn’t mean they have to know.

I noticed that all of my crystal was lumped on my back from when I was fending off Twilight. I pulled it back in it’s original armor position, fitting the crest squarely in the middle.

“What is that?” Rarity asked slowly as she stepped closer to me. “Is that...a crest of a Lunar Knight? How in Equestria did you get your hooves on that?”

“Um...I got it from Luna hers-”

“Princess Luna, dear.” We began to walk over to Fluttershy. I had grabbed Snow’s tail and began to drag her along with me. The only betrayal to her being dead act was a slight smile painted across her face as she was dragged.

“...Princess Luna herself. She...She knighted me earlier today. It was at the schoolhouse, which now that I think about it, it’s kind of a strange place to be knighted.”

“Not really. It was just so we could get the paperwork rolling. Luny told you there was going to be a big ceremony later.” Both Rarity and I swung around to find Daemon leaning against Twilight’s door.  “Don’t worry, Glimmerbutt. You will be invited. Every Element Bearer will be there.”

It took a second for Rarity to realize Daemon was referring to her. “Excuse me?! How dare you call me such a vulgar thing? My name is Rarity, you cretin!”

Daemon just laughed. “Oh Rarity. Your performance was satisfying. Now, the real reason I am here is because of Crystal.” Daemon was between Rarity and I in literally a blink of an eye. My body stiffened as she wrapped a hoof around my shoulders. “I have a scroll here with your schedule. It also has some notes and the addresses you need to got through. As for why I personally delivered it. Sunday, you are to ignore Luny’s training spot and come to the edge of the Everfree forest. You will be training with me only that day. I have a few things I want you to try and it would get... messy if we did it in town.”

A scroll popped up in front of me, much like Luna’s scroll from earlier, and fell to the ground. “Now then. I have to be off. Preparations and all that for your training.” Daemon looked down at Snow Dew, who was laying on the ground looking up at the unicorn. “Nice to see you actually awake. Now bye, everypony.” Daemon smiled at Snow Dew. “And bye to you, Little Princess.” Then she was gone.

The three of us stared at the scroll on the ground, Fluttershy not counted for the fact she was unconscious. “Oh, what the hell!” I picked up the scroll and opened it. I flinched when I saw the Equestrian writing, the numbers being the only thing I could understand. What is up with that? The numbers are the same but the writing is all different. I feel like it’s just like that to piss me off.

“Oh, I understand the reaction. It looks like they will be having you do some very serious training. Hoof to hoof combat, swordplay, archery, war strategy, geography of Equestria and the surrounding areas... Daemon time? Who is Daemon?” Rarity backed away from me, giving me a hard look. “Crystal, I know it’s not proper to pry but... why are you being trained like this? What is happening?”

I sighed. “Rarity...Maybe we can talk about this some other time. I don’t think I want to tell the whole story on my own.”

She nodded. “Alright, dear. I guess we should go then. Would you like to join me and Fluttershy for lunch?” She turned to the pink maned Pegasus. “After she wakes up, this is.”

“Ooo!” Snow Dew jumped up. “I know exactly what to do!” Rarity and I watched questioningly as the filly hopped over to the prone pony. “It’s as easy as one—” She raised her hoof. “—two—” She stuck the hoof in her mouth. Rarity grimaced as she watched Snow dew pull the saliva covered hoof from her mouth. “—three!” I realized a half second too late what she was doing. Snow Dew plunged her hoof into Fluttershy’s ear while yelling, “Wake up!!!”

I watched as the butter coloured mare’s eyes shot open, her whole body stiffening. Snow was slow to pull her hoof away from Fluttershy’s ear, lines of spit stretching before breaking apart. After that, Fluttershy curled into a ball and trembled.

“Snow Dew, That wasn’t very nice.” The little filly looked my way. “That is mean. You shouldn’t wake ponies up like that. It was a bad thing to do.”

“Not to mention revolting, dear.”

Rarity’s comment went unnoticed by me as my heart nearly shattered. Snow Dew’s feature fell into a droopy sad state, her big watery eyes staring at me apologetically. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. My brother used to wake me up like that all the time. I thought it was normal...”

Native ponies must have built up a tolerance for this level of cuteness but for me it was too much. “Oh, Snow Dew. It’s ok. You didn’t really mean no harm.” I looked around her to Fluttershy. “Are you alright, Fluttershy?” The mare nodded with a squeak but tried to keep herself as small as possible.

“I hate to interrupt but this question has just been nagging at me.” I turned to Rarity. “That filly, Snow Dew, who is she? I know she is with you but considering the time of day, she should be in school.”

I grimaced. “Yeah, there was a bit of a problem at the school and I brought her with me. I didn’t mean any harm from it and I was going to take her home after I visited Twilight. I guess I should actually do that right now.”

“Yes, you should. And Crystal, while I am not exactly questioning your methods, but maybe you should reconsider such actions as removing a filly from school. You can’t do that with every foal you come across. They need to learn how to do things for themselves just as we have learned.”

I frowned. I knew my action was a little rash but I didn’t really need a lecture like that over it. I opened my mouth to tell her that I’d meet the two of them later when a voice called from overhead. “There you are! You know you had me flying across half of ponyville looking for you? I thought we agreed that you would be at the school.”

We all look up to see Rainbow Dash hovering overhead. “Come on, Newbie. You can’t be wandering all over town like that without somepony watching you. You’re gonna make us look bad.”

Rarity interjected before I could respond. “Actually, Rainbow Dash, I don’t think that will be a problem anymore. You see, Crystal here has been knighted by Luna. She is a Lunar Knight now.”

“He.”

“I really don’t think Celestia would need us to watch over her anymore.”

“Him.”

“With the title Crystal now has, she is technically the highest ranking pony in Ponyville right now.”

“He.”

“Crystal!!!” Rarity shot me an angry glared before quickly composing herself. “I understand your wanting to keep some semblance of your masculinity, darling, but that really isn’t necessary. You should embrace what you are now. You are a beautiful mare. You should act like it.”

“I don’t want to.” The growl in the back of my throat made Rarity back off a bit. What right did she have to tell me how to act? Snow Dew popped forth from between my forelegs.

“Masculinity? Isn’t that, like, for colts and stuff? Crystal is a mare! She don’t need no masculinity! She is the coolest pony ever like she is now. Why does she need to change?”

Rainbow Dash swooped down. “Now I don’t know about the coolest pony ever, kid. I think I hold that position.” Dash put a hoof on her chest while grinning boldly. Snow Dew started laughing.

“No you don’t! How Crystal took that dragon down was just awesome! You are just like her sidekick or something.” The look on Rainbow Dash’s face...priceless.

“Come on, Snow Dew. Let’s get you home.” I picked the filly up, trying to spare Rainbow Dash from anymore embarrassment. She had other plans though.

“Whoa whoa whoa. You think I am just going to let the little brat get away with calling me a sidekick?” Dash trotted over next to me. “Let me take her home. I will show her just how awesome I am!” Dash took the filly from my hooves.

“Hey! I want Crystal to take me home!” Snow Dew frowned.

I chuckled. “Let Dash take you home, Snow. I...don’t know my way around town like she does. I would probably end up getting us lost.”

A dejected groan came from the filly. “Fine. Let’s go, sidekick...”

Dash snorted. “You’re gonna regret those words, kid.” Dash spread her wings and dashed into the sky, me having to put a hoof up to block the dust she kicked up.  The three of us watched the rainbow contrail Dash created fade away from the sky.

“Well...what now?”

Rarity nudged Fluttershy into a standing position. “Well, dear, I say we go get some lunch. Assuming the figures on that scroll of yours is correct, I don’t mind paying for your meal if you pay me back.”

I perked my ears. “It had how much I was getting paid?” I opened the scroll again, putting myself in an embarrassing position when I saw nothing but numbers and weird symbols.

“Oh yes. Right here, Crystal. You will be getting paid two hundred and fifty gold bits, but it seems fifty of that is recommended to be given to Rainbow Dash for room and board.” Rarity pointed at an area on the scroll.

“Oh,” I studied Rarity’s reaction while she was looking at the scroll. “Is that a lot of money?”

“For fifty bits, you could be paying for your own place, darling. Even my Carousel Boutique doesn’t cost me that much weekly. This pay is definitely meant for Canterlot prices. Things there are a bit more costly.”

She flipped her mane a bit. “But enough of that here. I am famished. Let’s talk over lunch.”

And we did just that. Rarity lead us to a little restaurant. I forget the name of it. We sat there and talked about the Bit system. Apparently there were three kinds of bits; gold, silver and copper. Silver bits were only worth two thirds the value of gold while copper was only worth one third of a gold bit’s value. We finished lunch without a problem. Fluttershy didn’t say much, if anything. Rarity was a rush of information, a natural gossip. She was able to tell me a lot about certain ponies in ponyville without making telling me anything personal.

It was weird but after listening to her talking about the town, I felt more...comfortable with it and its inhabitants.

“Well then, I do think we should head over to the spa. It is almost time for our appointment.” Rarity dropped a couple of silver bits unto the table.

“But what about Dash? Wouldn’t she be looking for me?”

“I think if she was, she would have found us a long time ago. Anyways, she should be back to work by this time of day. Now come on, we shouldn’t dilly-dally.”

“Dilly-dally?”

Rarity paused. “Yes. It means we shouldn’t waste any time. Have you never heard the phrase before?”

I nodded. “I have. I just don’t think I have ever heard you use it before.”

“I have to say it’s not one of my most used phrases, Crystal. Does it bother you?” She thanked a waiter before we all headed off.

“No. It’s just...I don’t know.” I looked away, blushing. Why did her saying that bother me? “Let’s get going. Believe it or not, I am actually eager to get to the spa. Luna did say I should get some relaxing in before going to Vinyl’s tonight.”

“Princess Luna, Crystal.”

It was only about a five minute walk to the spa. During the trip, Rarity took it upon herself to talk about everything we passed. I learned a lot from her snippets but I had to admit the constant stream of noise from her was a bit grating on the nerves. Fluttershy just hung behind us, trying her best not to talk or look at me.

I saw a familiar blue pony with a pink mane behind the counter. “Ah, Miss Rarity! C'est tellement agréable de vous revoir!” I flicked my ears. She definitely spoke a different language there but...how was I able to understand it? I only knew english.

“Bonjour!” Suddenly all eyes were on me. The blue pony’s smile grew. Was this Aloe or Lotus?

“Que vous parlez Fancee? Quelle merveille!” Aloe or Lotus squeed, quickly coming out from behind the counter.

“Actually I don’t but I can understand it.” This got me weird glances. “It has to be something Daemon did. Maybe she has other languages implanted in my brain. It’s weird.”

“There is that name again. Who is this Daemon?” Rarity stared at me with a small pout.

“I’ll tell you but first can we get started on the spa thing? It was Luna herself that said I should relax before tonight.”

“It’s Princess Luna, Darling.”

After that correction, Aloe, or was it Lotus, got us squared away with our treatment. I have to say I was impressed. I have never been to the spa before due to the high cost and low income back in my world. I was missing out. I am telling you guys, spas aren’t all that girly and feel wonderful.

As we went through the different treatments, I explained to Rarity what has happened over the past couple days with me. To my surprise, she stayed silent while I talk. She would just sit there and watch me as I talked, nodding every now and again.

“So that is why you had that filly with you. I must say, this Daemon sounds rather uncouth. I am not sure we would get along that well.” Rarity said as Aloe or Lotus escort the three of us to a room. Mud baths or rather, mud bath. There was a single large bath in the room, easily big enough for the three of us. “So Crystal, did you get the...information you needed?”

“Yeah, I guess.” I said as we slowly sunk into the bath. “I talked to the school nurse about it too. I have a problem though.” I rolled my shoulder as I settled in. Mud baths are quite nice.

Rarity let out a sigh of relief, closing her eyes as she settled in. “What would that problem be, Dear?” I took notice that Fluttershy was indeed trying to stay away from me, her sticking next to Rarity. I grimaced inside a little.

“Rainbow Dash.” Rarity’s eyes opened again and focused on my at the mention of her friend. “I...When I had that little episode, she didn’t back off at all. I am afraid that if I stay with her while this happens, things might...happen. I don’t want her thinking that maybe there is something like that between us. She is a good friend and I feel she may be portraying feelings onto me because of the rejection with Twilight.”

Rarity studied me a bit before relaxing again. “Is it because she is a mare too?”

“W-what? No, if anything, that is a plus.” That came out a bit wrong.

I watched as Rarity smiled. “Then what exactly is it that turns you off to having a relationship with Rainbow Dash?”

I scratched behind my ear, forgetting my  hoof was covered in mud. “Ew...Well...” I paused as I realize I didn’t have a good answer. What would be so bad about getting together with Rainbow Dash? I was trying to avoid the thought in my head because it was always so cliche when the writer had their OC pair up with one of the Mane six. This isn’t a fan fiction though, so what was I running from? “I guess...I wouldn’t want her getting into this for the wrong reasons.”

Rarity giggled. “I do appreciate your concern for Rainbow Dash, Crystal, but if I know Rainbow, she wouldn’t be getting into something like this on a whim. I know most of the time she seems so hot-headed and rushed into thing but love is one of the subjects she actually takes time to think about. Do you know how long I have watched her hoof around Twilight? The poor thing is as timid as Fluttershy when it comes to things like this. Oh, no offense, Fluttershy dear.”

“Oh, none taken, Rarity.”

I sighed. This was weird. I can’t believe I am actually thinking about engaging in a relationship with THE Rainbow Dash. It felt wrong somehow.

“You do have a point, Crystal. We can’t just have you jumping Rainbow whenever you see her. Have you thought of any way to relieve yourself during your estrus?”

My ears burned at the question. “No. I was thinking of doing what the school nurse said and take a very cold bath.” I stared at the mud in front of me, hoping this was the end of the conversation. Of course, life decided to be the ass it is.

“Well, Darling, if you want my suggestion, you might consider toys.” Rarity was so nonchalant in her tone.

“Toys?!”

“Yes. I find that they are extremely helpful getting me through that time. Of course, they couldn’t replace an actual stallion. If you want, I can direct you to my supplier. She is this nice little mare on the other side of town. She has a wide selection to choose from. She has anything for your needs, no matter how different they may be. Fluttershy could attest to that.” Fluttershy grew a beet red as she was mention.

“Now considering this is your first time, you might want to consider something a bit more discreet. Wouldn’t want you hurting yourself. Perhaps I should come with you. Do you think that would be better, Crystal? ...Crystal...Crystal!”

I didn’t know what she was worried about. I didn’t see anything. That may have been because the only part of my body showing were my ears as I tried to drown myself in the mud bath but who knows. After a few seconds, I figured I was down long enough. As I moved to push myself out of the mud, a jolt of electric pain flashed through my body.

I screamed out, letting the breath I was holding into the thick mud. I am not sure if any of you have been submerged in mud before but it isn’t a pleasant experience and is completely different from water. The mud pressing against me seemed to enhance my need for air in my lungs. I began to struggle to surface, only to find my hooves not catching any ground in their flailing. My flailing.

Just as the thought of me suffocating in this bath entered my mind, something wrapped around me and pulled me up out of the mud. I broke the surface, coughing and spitting out the mud that entered my mouth. “A-are you ok, Crystal?”

To my surprise, it was Fluttershy’s face I looked up into. “Yeah...I am alright. Thanks Fluttershy.”

“There is no need to tha.. eeep!” She squeaked as I slumped on her. What the hell was that?! That wasn’t the first time that happened, now that I think on it. I am going to ask Daemon why the Daedalus Heart is shocking the fuck out of me randomly.

“Crystal! Are you ok?” I turned my head to see Rarity outside of the bath behind me. “Oh Darling, I am so sorry. When you went under, I just panicked.”

I picked myself off of Fluttershy, waving a hoof at the unicorn. “Don’t worry about it. My fault. Now, what’s next on the list? I kind of want to get out of this mud.” We all nodded in agreement and shrugged off my near death experience.

The rest of the spa trip went off without a hitch. Rarity stayed away from certain topics and Fluttershy even started talking more. When we all went our separate ways, I made sure to get the time from Rarity. I had two hours left before I had to meet up with Vinyl.

I was actually feeling refreshed. I spread my wings, letting the breeze roll through my feathers. I close my eyes and let myself get lost in thought. Suddenly a whole new new world seemed to slowly open up as I felt the wind. It wasn’t that I could actually ‘see’ anything but rather, I knew when something moved.

I wasn’t really surprised. I knew about this from some explanations with Dash. Something to do with using your wings to read the air pressure so you don’t accidentally fly into a patch of turbulence.

I let out a deep breath and opened my eyes to find a pair of magenta ones staring straight back at me. “Aaah!” I fell backwards into some bushes. The action was quickly followed by Rainbow Dash’s laughter.

“Hey Newbie. What are you doing?”

I extracted myself from the bushes, making sure to not mess up my freshly treated mane, coat and tail. “I was just relaxing a bit.” I brushed a leaf off of me. “What are you doing?” I watched as Rainbow Dash looked me up and down.

“Yeah...I am off work...Dang, those twin ponies really know how to make a pony look good.”

I do believe Dash was checking me out. I could feel a blush coming on. “Rainbow Dash. Are you checking me out?” I could see her start to blush now.

“S-sorry Newbie. You look really good. Didn’t mean to stare like that.” She looked away from me.

I chuckled. “I didn’t say you had to stop. I always liked it when girls checked me out.” I bumped her with a wing. “Come on Dash. I need to talk to you about some stuff.” I took to the air, away from prying ear with Dash following me. I began to recap the happenings at the school to her minus the part of me not being able to read. I ended by bringing forth the crest I had hidden in my armor.

“Wow! You’re a Knight now? That is so awesome!”  She flew in a loop around me. “So you have some training in a bit? With who?”

“Uhh...Vinyl Scratch.”

Dash seemed to completely slump in the air. “Vinyl? Ugh. That mare is so full of herself and just because her music is so good.”

“Well, it could also be because she is also leading swordsmare in Equestria.”

Dash grunted but nodded in agreement. “You said you were getting paid? How much?”

“Oh yeah.” I pulled the scroll out from the armor. This stuff was handy. I stopped in mid air, holding the parchment out. Dash flew up next to me and took it. I watched as her eyes got wide as she read the figures.

“Wow...” She looked up at me from over the paper. “Are you really gonna give me fifty bits?” I nodded.

“Yeah...is that enough?”

Dash laughed. “Enough?! That takes care of rent completely!” A small grin formed on Dash’s face. “You are really going to be raking in some major bits. What do you plan to do with them?”

“Hmm. I never really thought of that. I guess I was just gonna save them.”

Dash groaned. “That is so boring.” She shoved the scroll back to me. “You sound like Rarity or Twilight. You got to do more than just save when you're raking in that kind of gold.”

“Alright, Dash. What do you suppose I do?”

“We could go on a trip or something. You’re new to Equestria. Going to Cloudsdale would be pretty cool for you.”

I shook my head. “I could but that means I would be missing out on my training. I don’t think Luna would appreciate me just skipping out like that.”

Dash reluctantly agreed. “Yeah. But maybe sometime in the future we could go out. You said she wasn’t going to take up all your time with training.”

My ears perked. I felt myself start breathing harder. I could do this. It’s not a bad thing. Those fics were just not right. I flew in closer to Dash. “Sure Dash. I would love to go out with you.”

Dash wrinkled her nose as her face turned red. “W-what? What are you saying, Newbie?” Block-head.

“I am saying-” I grabbed her foreleg and pulled her in closer. “-that I would like for you to take me to Cloudsdale sometime. You grew up there, right? You know all the best places.” Rainbow Dash seemed a bit nervous at how close I was. “Dash.” I let my voice trail off.

“What is it, N-newbie?”

“If you were to go out with somepony right now, would it be because they would just be a replacement for Twilight or that you would actually be interested in going out with them.”

“Well, it...” She paused. That was all the answer I needed. She wasn’t over Twi. “...I don’t know. I really don’t, Newbie.”

I sighed. Damn hormones. I knew it was because of them and Rarity the feeling I was having right now.  I felt warm, like last night. I realized how close I was holding Dash to me right then. I slowly flew away from her a bit.

“Alright then, Rainbow Dash. You think you could fly me over to Vinyl’s place? I don’t know my way there.” She nodded and took off.

We flew in silence. It wasn’t an awkward kind of silence. Just one of those ‘I know you are there but I want to think to myself’ kind of silences. The trip didn’t take long and I was early but I was hoping Vinyl wouldn’t mind. From things I have seen, she seemed to be a laid back kind of mare. Of course, that was just in fanfics.

“Dash.” I stopped the cyan mare before she took off again. “I just want you to know that I like you.You are a good friend. You’ve been nice to me. And maybe this is just the hormones talking but if you ever do get over Twilight, I’ll be here. I wouldn’t mind giving us a try.”

Dash grinned boldly. “Yeah, Crystal. I’ll think about it.”

Before she had time to react, I rushed in and planted my lips against hers. I kissed her lightly for a second or two before backing away. I smiled and winked at her. “Hope that helps in your decision.”

A scarlet line spread across her face. “I...I should get going!” I watched as Dash turned around and took off. When she was out of sight, I shuddered. Fucking estrus. It was the same as last night. The only difference was me knowing what it was and pre-empting it.

I sighed and turned to Vinyl’s house. It was actually quite homely for being home to a Deejay and Swordsmare. I raised a hoof and knocked on the door. To my surprise, it came open with the knock. I walked in, closing the door behind me. Maybe she was expecting me? I know what you’re thinking too. Perfect horror movie scene. This is Equestria, though. When is it a horror movie scene...

I quickly pushed all the grimdark fics from my head and headed into the house. “Hello? Anypony there?” Silence was my answer. “Vinyl? My name is Crystal. I am here because Luna said you were going to be training me.” This time I heard a small noise as I passed a door. “Vinyl?” I slowly pushed the door open.

I found a large open room with a pony sitting in the corner. They were wearing a hoodie and had their back turned to me so I could see what they were doing. “Vinyl?”

Her head started bobbing up and down. “Ah good. My name is Crystal and I was sent here by Luna to train with you?” She nodded some more. “I hope it’s not a problem I am early. Are you ready for us to start?” And more nodding.

“Good.” I placed a hoof on her shoulder. “I ho-” I was suddenly thrown against the wall and a blade was placed at my throat. I was staring into two blazing orbs of crimson.

“Yo! Who are ya?” The was a glow from her horn as the hood was removed as well as a pair of headphone. “What? Ya deaf as well as stupid?” Her voice was thick with an accent that reminded me of Babs.

“N-no. Just a little s-scared of the sword at my throat.” Vinyl seemed to lighten up a bit. A flick of her horn and the blade was retracted back under the hoodie sleeve from whence it came. After that, she threw me towards the middle of the room. I stumbled before catching myself.

“Yeah. You are that Crystal mare, huh? The one Lu-lu told me ‘bout? Ya early but I can deal with that. Lesson one; Don’t be early and don’t walk in on me like that.”

“Doubly noted.” I rubbed at my neck.

Vinyl started looking me up and down. “Mmm, yeah. Lu-lu told me you were some sort of mare that wasn’t really a mare. Like, you’re a stallion or something. Ya ain’t like no stallion I’ve ever seen.” She started walking around me. “You ain’t got the frame to be. Way too petite.” She poked me in one of my wings. “Face is way too pretty.” Suddenly, my tail was lifted up and something slid up between my haunches. I yelped and jumped forward, taking to the air.

Vinyl laughed then looked at her hoof. “Ew! Why ya wet? I am here to kick your flank, not hit it.” She stared at her hoof for a moment more before wiping it on her hoodie. “We got a lot of work to do with you. You got muscle but all in the wrong spots. It’s like ya were made for show or somethin’.”

I just glared at her from my spot in the air. “What the hell?! Did you just feel me up?”

I watched a goofy grin spread across her face. “Ah come on. Don’t get your feathers up in a bunch. I was jus’ wantin’ to know what I was dealing with. Now come on down here, prissy tail. We got work to do.”

I growled but otherwise obeyed. I landed gently in front of her and kept a wary eye. “So what are we going to do first?”

“Shh.” Vinyl looked deep in thought as she started looking me over again. This time she seemed to be taking it more seriously.  She grabbed my foreleg and began bending and stretching it. “Hmm...” She let go of it and moved to one of my wings, doing the same thing. I felt a warmth growing in my lower half. Was I really getting turned on with her playing with me like this?

A shiver down my spine as she let my wing flop to my side was my answer. She moved to my rear. I promptly pressed my tail down. Half because I didn’t want her to try anything funny again and the other half because I didn’t want her to notice how turned on I was.

“Stop being a prude, hear?” Vinyl scoffed and took ahold of my leg. She did this with each limb of mine before walking out in front of me. “Ok...I got a good look at ya. Now, for the first part of ya trainin’, I want you to hit me. Come on. Jus’ a little tap on the chin from ya.”

“Oh, with pleasure.” I jumped at her and swung my hoof.

I noticed my hoof caught nothing but air before my world faded to black.